IDIC - New Frontiers
By Lisa
Beta Terry
Any mistakes after are Lisa's alone.
Disclaimers: Gene Roddenberry and the Corporations own
Star Trek and all TOS characters. Any others are inventions of the Author.
Summary: This is a sequel to IDIC New
Beginnings. Amanda and Sarek are now married by Earth standards and have begun
their journey to Vulcan. An unexpected outbreak on an Andorian colony requires
the Surak to lend humanitarian aid. The Surak is attacked but escapes. In an
effort to avoid war the colony's Governor Felix gives a reception honoring the
Vulcan's assistance. Amanda uses this to help foster better relations. Sarek,
unwilling to disappoint his new bride and seeing an opportunity, allows her to
invite them home to Vulcan.
Part 1(Unfolding Destinies)
The Preservers watched as the events that would change the galaxy unfolded. Two
of their more volatile children were actually honoring each other.
==========
T' Lara could tell her son was eager for them to be on their way. This
reception was unnecessary to his mind. They had merely been couriers that
delivered the necessary medications to an allied power.
The Imperial Governor however, had wanted to demonstrate his colony's deep
thanks. She sipped her tea and watched the rather energetic entertainment. She
noted that Amanda seemed perfectly at ease and was calmly talking to the
governor's wife. Skon was engaged with the chief medical doctor discussing the
need to improve the colony's hospital facilities. She was amazed to see that
there were several members of the press present. It would have been hard to
believe but news of Vulcan coming to the aid of the colony had already leaked
out. The news that they had been attacked had also made the rounds much to the
Imperial Guards embarrassment. The reporters walked over to Amanda and asked if
she liked the colony.
"I only had the privilege of seeing this lovely hall. I am certain this is
a lovely planet. I would love to stay and visit as the hospitality has been so
generous. I know that the people here have had a difficult time. Yet they have
worked hard to make my family feel special. I have never met such a resilient
and warm people."
The press took pictures and she smiled brightly standing next to the governor's
wife. The Lady Farina smiled brightly. She had never met a more open and
accepting individual. She was shocked to learn that Sarek was mated to a human.
She stood next to her husband and could see this match was as unique as her
own. Her husband could not see the value of having a wife of another species.
Yet she could, at least, for a Vulcan. Because he knew unlike Andorians,
Vulcans had very few people skills. A human would be most useful. She found that
she liked Amanda very much and if she guided her mate well then peace was
surely guaranteed.
Governor Felix' antenna twitched. He could tell his wife and the press were
enchanted with the Vulcan's Human wife. She charmed them with simple ease. Even
he who had long hated Vulcan was warming toward them due to her skills. He
frowned, wondering what new changes in power this would bring. What was the
Galaxy coming to when Andorians actually began to like, and consider the
possibility of befriending a Vulcan? A military alliance for mutual benefit was
one thing and perhaps even acceptable but this interspecies mix? He suddenly
got an image of a dark-haired green Andorian with pointy ears. There were
changes in the wind. The image was amusing and he smiled because he then
considered a blue Vulcan.
Skon raised a brow wondering what the Andorian suddenly found so amusing. A
smiling Andorian in his experience could be a challenge.
==========
"Gabriel, that is cruel - a blue Vulcan?" Lucian said.
"Yes! Why not a blue Vulcan if we are going to play mix and match with the
two species." He was clearly not happy with the idea.
"Actually it would increase the stability of both species. Both need
greater genetic diversity."
Gabriel rolled his eyes. "I think we should agree to hold off on that one
for a while. The people of Vulcan are in for a shock as it is. I also think
that Andoria would not like the idea of a green Andorian."
The preservers watched as their children actually seemed to be enjoying each
other for once. The Elder smiled. Yes, this could be the beginning of true
racial harmony. Amanda was charming Vulcan's fieriest foes with ease.
Sarek watched as Amanda spoke to the dignitaries with ease. He observed that
even his mother seemed impressed with her skill. There was no doubt that this
impromptu mission was a success. He had hopes that this would be a turning
point in his relationship with his former rival. He calculated that the odds
for a closer Vulcan/Andorian alliance had just increased to four-to-one. This
was a dramatic increase from the ten-to-one odds they had before the mission.
Andoria was embarrassed by the attack on the Surak and was going out of their
way to appear a strong Vulcan ally. Perhaps they could make appearances a
reality. He sipped his tea and went to the governor's side. He would suggest
future talks.
"Lady Farina, I hope that you and your husband will, one day, allow us to
return this fine hospitality," Amanda said. "I would enjoy having new
friends visit me on Vulcan."
Sarek watched as both the governor and his wife were take aback. "My wife
is correct. It would please us to return thisgenerous hospitality," Sarek
said, finding a way to achieve his goals and indulge his wife. "I believe
such an event would be mutually beneficial. My wife has many things to learn
about diplomacy," he looked at Amanda and the corners of his mouth turned
up slightly, "Yet she has found the one universal thing, the wisdom of
learning about other cultures."
Amanda blushed, realizing perhaps she should have asked first."I just
believe that if we are to find common ground we must learn more about each
other. IDIC must be experienced to be appreciated."
Sarek's brow rose and he said, "Very true, my wife. While our cultures may
differ each have things of value to offer. I would learn these things so that
we can have a more sustainable relationship."
Felix laughed and said, "I believe you are correct, Sarek. We would be
honored to visit your home world." He was aware it was the first official
request that any of his people had made outside of diplomatic channels. He
could use this to increase his own influence. The human's offer would allow him
to explore Vulcan life more closely.
"Indeed," Sarek said, "We shall look forward to it."
"Perhaps, sir, in about two standard months we can arrange to visit. I
fear I have yet to see my new home and become accustomed to it. I would not
wish to be less then hospitable," Amanda said. "I am certain we can
arrange a pleasant and friendly cultural exchange."
"That would be a very good thing. Two months would be acceptable. We would
need to arrange our schedules. It will likely take us that much time." the
Lady Farina said. She was well aware that it would take that long to bring the
colony back to health. Their leaving before then would not be good for the
morale of the colony.
"We shall send you the details then," Sarek said formally. "If
there is a need, we can adjust our timetable. I believe, however, Amanda is
correct that this could indeed be the beginning of better relations."
"Agreed Ambassador," Governor Felix said. "I never believed we
could owe our lives to Vulcan."
"No debt is owed," Sarek said formally.
"Of course not," Amanda said. "I am certain that had you been in
Skon and Sarek's place you would have done the same thing. After all, Andorians
are known to be a wise and generous people. Everyone on Earth knows how you
have been our friends for years. I cannot see you failing to act as honorable
to your Vulcan allies."
Governor Felix's antenna twitched in amusement. It was clear this human
believed the best of his people. He looked at Sarek and his brow was raised in
what he could have sworn was amusement. Felix found he had no desire to
disillusion the child. Looking at Sarek, he firmly said, "Of course. We
would have. Peace is always more profitable. Andoria remembers her allies.
Perhaps friendship between our races would also be beneficial."
"Agreed," Sarek said as he to had no desire to disappoint his wife
who was beaming. He offered his fingers to his mate and looked resigned.
The reporters stood in open mouth shock. Felix laughed and wondered what other
changes this small human was going to bring about? Perhaps Amanda would seek a peace with the Klingons
and Romulans? Felix grinned, thinking of
Lady Amanda trying to charm a Klingon.
He would actually pay to see that happen.
Felix was certain Sarek would work to make peace stronger simply because his
Lady seemed to consider them to be friends. He grinned thinking that this news
was going to come as a shock to his own government. They had always been allies
of Earth. This was true from Archer's time. Yet Andoria had always acted with
caution because of Earth's alliance with Vulcan. He had thought they must act
with greater care now, do to this mating. He had never considered it might
actually benefit his people. Yet it clearly was. His wife's own natural charms
had ensured that Lady Amanda was open and friendly. Yes this could benefit his
people. He smiled and considered the report he would forward with care. This
was a once in the lifetime chance to influence history and he was going to use
it wisely.
Amanda smiled brightly. She was reading the thoughts of the Governor and his
Lady. Let them believe she was naive. It could well make peace easier. She truly
did enjoy their company, so inviting them home was no problem. She knew Sarek
had been concerned about the fragile peace. With luck both sides would take
this tragic event and use it as a bridge to a greater understanding. Of course
she had almost lost it when she had seen the image of a blue Vulcan. She
quickly buried that image knowing Sarek would not find it amusing.
Part 2 (A Watchful Eye)
The First Elder sat back as he watched the reception unfold. It was really
remarkable to watch how easily the human girl moved the more experienced
diplomats into further future talks. She did it so simply that neither seemed
to realize she was advancing the peace. He smiled knowing that he had chosen
the peacemaker with care. This was a beginning. He sent waves of peaceful
feelings to his charge. She would offer friendship and this would begin
building a bridge of mutual understanding. He watched as the evening closed and
Amanda and Sarek took their leave.
"Felix is it truly possible, a true friendship among all our races?"
"I do not know my wife. The human perhaps has a greater faith in us then
she should." His wife looked at him expectantly. He sighed. "It may
prove wise to at least consider the possibility. I do not think we should
assume it is not possible. Humans have a unique way of seeing others. Perhaps
it will be beneficial to our people that the Vulcan has taken a human
mate."
"Her name is Amanda and I like her. I want to visit her. I know Vulcan is
a harsh place and she will need outside friends."
Her husband sighed and made a mental note to stock up on a sun block. He was
going to Vulcan even if it was not on a diplomatic mission. His wife's look
gave no room for argument.
"Sarek, just think, we can have a party. I can hardly wait," Amanda
said. "I liked Farina. She is so sweet, to take time to give us such a
nice reception when they suffered so much."
Sarek listened knowing it was not sweet but rather an attempt to prevent war.
He however saw no harm in allowing Amanda her illusions for the moment. While
he would have preferred to have discussed the upcoming event perhaps, the
spontaneous invitation was more practical. It would be hard to believe that
Amanda was pushing for peace. She was simply too innocent and open. Yes, he
would use this to ensure the peace he was even pleased to have the chance. He
listened as she went over possible menus for the reception.
"Oh Sarek, do we have room for it?"
He looked at her and said calmly "We shall have the room."
"Maybe I should have asked first?"
Sarek raised his brow. "Perhaps, the invitation is given . It is perhaps
fortuitous that it came from you.
Andoria will be honored to be the first to be invited to our home."
"Oh."
"Yes, it will be a new beginning, though; I believe we should also invite
others."
"Oh course Sarek. That was my intention," Amanda said smiling.
"Our marriage offers us a chance to invite many people to our home. Just
think. It will be fun, a chance to get to know everyone."
Sarek looked at her wondering just what she was planning. What did this mean
for his role as a diplomat? He decided he had to meditate on this. He had a
feeling simple diplomacy was at an end.
Amanda undressed, drew on her robe and moved to set water down for her dog. She
scratched his ears and then rose.
"Sarek, will we be able to spend time alone?"
"Yes, the time frame you gave is sufficient."
She smiled as she moved to his side. She offered him her hand. "Let’s go
to bed. It has been a long day."
Sarek had considered working. The look on Amanda's face changed his mind. She
was tired and he knew she rested better within his arms. It was logical to see
to her comfort.
Amanda smiled as she dropped her shields letting him know sleep as not on her
mind.
Part 3 (Home)
They arrived at the space port and were quickly escorted through customs.
Amanda was aware of the attention she was drawing. The Vulcan's that were
observing them were discreet but it was still observation. Amanda bit back a
grin and petted Cerberus keeping a firm grip on his leash. The puppy was eager
to run and explore. He was sniffing the air and seemingly undisturbed that they
were on a new planet. Amanda was glad one of them was calm and without anxiety.
She walked behind her husband and his family trusting that
Sarek would see to all the paperwork. She looked over to see Daniel looking
around. The youth was clearly fascinated by the architecture of the building.
Daniel smiled and walked over to Amanda's side. Leaning down he whispered,
"Amanda, it is fantastic. Everything is so different."
Amanda grinned "Yes it is very interesting. Look at the sky."
"Yes, it is so red. The sun is just rising. It is almost like a sunset in
reverse."
"It is lovely. I will enjoy learning about this world. Come lets go before
T' Mara sends out a search party for us." Daniel grinned and helped her
up. They walked quickly to catch up with the others.
"So do you think I can go exploring?" Daniel asked.
"Maybe we both should unpack first."
"I guess. Oh wow! Look at those mountains!" Daniel said as he caught the
first view of them.
Amanda followed his gaze and was equally impressed. The sight was so lovely it
took her breath away. She could only stare. She knew that her new home was in
the mountains overlooking the city. They were breathtaking. She suddenly felt
so much better. Sarek came to her side. "Sarek, they are
breathtaking."
"Do you need assistance breathing? I thought the healer gave both you and
Daniel Triox."
Amanda smiled at him. "T' Mir gave us each an injection. What I meant. was
they are beautiful."
"I concur. The mountains are indeed aesthetically pleasing." He
seemed pleased that she found her first view of his world pleasing. "Come
we must go home."
"I look forward to getting home. Sarek I think we need to find a place for
Cerberus to walk."
"Amanda is he not walking now?"
Daniel grinned "I think Amanda is trying to be discreet."
Sarek's brow rose. "Explain."
"He is a dog Sarek. He must find a fire hydrant," Daniel could not
contain himself. He began to laugh. He laughed harder as Skon and T' Lara
looked at him as if he was crazy. Amanda blushed deep red.
"Why would Cerberus need a safety device?" Sarek asked
“Sarek, he needs a place to relieve himself." Amanda said blushing.
Sarek looked away "Of course. We have a small area outside. If we clean up
after him, we can use it."
"Come on Cerberus; let’s go find you a place." Amanda said she
followed Sarek out. "He has been really good Sarek."
"Indeed he has behaved well. I believe Cerberus will be a useful addition
to our home." Ten minutes later they were in a flitter headed for the
castle that was to be her home.
Part 4 (Sating a Hunger) PG-13
It was their third day on Vulcan and Amanda was still fascinated by the sun's
rising. She sat on the patio and watched as it came up sipping her coffee. She
smiled contentedly as she nibbled her toast.
Sarek was in his office preparing to leave for the day. He had been
called to an early morning meeting to discuss the events at the colony. It
seemed the council was indeed interested in making the peace stronger. Amanda
sighed wishing that they could begin their honeymoon at once. Peace had to take
a priority and she decided unpacking first might be a wiser use of her time.
Oddly enough she really did not mind this change in plans. Sometimes logic was
wiser. So for now she would watch the sun rise, sip her coffee and watch her
dog explore the garden.
Skon watched his wife prepare first meal. She was very adept at cooking though
she had attendants for such simple tasks. They had to awaken early for a
meeting and T' Lara had chosen not to inform the staff. He sipped his hot tea
and nibbled on the fresh fruit she had prepared. It was considerate of her
given the early hour. "This first meal is very satisfying, my wife."
She looked at him and said, "I had hoped it would sate your hunger. It has
been too long since I was able to serve you in this manner."
Skon looked at her and she knew he was pleased. They had been mates for more
than 75 standard years and she still found contentment in preparing his meals.
Observing him now she was pleased to note his rich blue robes made him look
imposing and wise. His silver hair was a perfect foil to the robes. She had to
admit to being pleased that he had been selected to sit on the council. His
wisdom would help Vulcan prosper.
"You have never failed to serve or sate my needs, T' Lara. I have been
pleased that we are bonded." T' Lara looked away as her ears darkened.
Skon rose and went to her side. His fingers caressed hers. "I am a
fortunate male to have so skilled a bond mate. One who has seen to my comfort
and supported my work." She looked into his eyes and touched his fingers.
There was no need for words between them.
"Hey Mother, what's for breakfast?" Daniel called bounding down the
stairs. "I'm starved. I need to eat fast as I have lessons." Daniel
burst into the kitchen and skidded to a stop. He looked at his new parents and
blushed a deep red. "Ah never mind. I am not hungry," He said,
beating a retreat and blushed furiously. Skon and T' Lara. Who would have
thought? He thought they were too old for that.
Skon looked at T' Lara and his face flushed deep green. "Our son is up
early."
"Indeed!" She said with irony. "I believe we have to consider
what having a child in the household will mean once more."
"Yes, we shall." Skon said his eyes showed amusement "I will
need to meditate on this later."
T' Lara's brow rose with irony. "We both will have such a need. Perhaps we
should inquire about his schedule in more details so not to have such . . .
issues."
"Yes avoiding interruptions would be beneficial," Skon said
ironically.
"Call him. He should not skip first meal," T' Lara said her voice
husky. She swallowed and said, "He will learn we are just as other couples
are. It is perhaps well that he sees what a committed bonding means."
"You are correct. I believe it is in his best interest. I do not believe
T' Mara is as skilled a cook as you are, my wife."
"Then I shall have to teach her. I would not wish him to go hungry."
"You approve then?"
"I do. She will help ground Daniel and he will find peace."
"What do you believe T' Mara will gain?"
"She will gain a mate who will be devoted to her every need and desire. He
may be young but he has honor and loyalty. Our house could ask no more than
this."
"I shall speak to T' Mara's father, for Daniel, to prepare the way, so
when it is time they may bond with all our blessings."
"Indeed. However, I do believe we should teach our son to be less
demonstrative of his emotions."
"Yes, we should set a better example." Skon said his brow raising.
"He will only learn if we are better controlled."
"Yes, I shall meditate on this, my husband."
Part 5 (Home Life) PG-13
Daniel leaned against the wall in the hallway. He was deeply embarrassed. He
had never considered that Skon and T'Lara might be intimate because they were
so old. He felt very guilty about interrupting them and was worried that they
might send him away. He slipped outside and went to the garden. He scooped up
his basketball and began to bounce it to calm himself down.
Skon composed his features and went looking for Daniel. His new son had
surprised them both. They had been up late unpacking and he had told Daniel he
could sleep in. He had failed to consider that Daniel might wish to begin his
self defense lessons early. Skon looked into the living room and saw no sign of
his youngest son. He heard a thumping sound and followed it out to the back
patio near the garden. There he saw Daniel bouncing his ball. Clearly the youth
was trying to compose himself. Skon took a deep breath and went to his son's
side, "Good morning, Daniel."
Daniel stopped and faced Skon. He swallowed hard and said, "Good morning,
Father. I ah - I am sorry I interrupted . . . "“It is of no concern, my
son. T' Lara and I have been bonded for many years. We regret causing you
discomfort. We should have refrained from such open displays of
affection."
Daniel blushed. "No. Its ok, I just never - I mean I -," Daniel
turned red. "I mean you are married."
"Indeed, Daniel, we are married and such displays are a natural part of
that state. We did not mean to shock you, my son." Skon was not
comfortable with such emotional words. Yet for Daniel he would try. He watched
as his human son fidgeted and looked embarrassed. He was fighting the urge to
run away and that Skon would not allow.
"Yes sir, I'm glad you are happy together," he said looking down.
Skon looked away. "Displays of affection are allowed in the marriage bond.
It is the one place passion is vital. I rejoice to have found so worthy a
partner as T' Lara. I speak of this so you will understand relationships
between bond mates. We should however, have been more discreet. It should be a
private thing. After this day we will never speak of it again. "
“I
hope to have such a relationship one day. I have been honored to see you and T'
Lara's example. I do not remember my biological parents. I think they cared for
one another. But I do not know for certain. I have seen the affection Amanda
has for Sarek. That is new love. I am glad it can last."
Skon's brow rose. He would not call it love. Daniel was human however, so he
would see the bond as love. Skon considered how to answer. "A bond,
Daniel, is deeper than human love. It makes you one, mentally as well as
spiritually."
"Yes sir, I think I understand."
"Good, my son, now come and eat first meal. Your mother worries you are
too thin."
Daniel grinned then composed his features. They were not angry and he was not
being sent away. He was starving and the food had smelled great. He followed
Skon back into the house.
"Good morning, Mother."
He set the ball on the floor and touched his crossed palms to hers in the
traditional familial greeting.
"Good morning, Daniel." T' Lara then motioned for him to take a seat.
"We have fruit and breads. There is tea or kava juice to drink." T'
Lara was relieved that he seemed more composed.
"I'll have kava juice please. May I try that bread? It smells good."
He reached out and snagged a fruit piece and noted the stern look from Skon.
"Daniel, you must learn proper manners. Allow me to prepare your
plate."
"Yes sir," he said, realizing he no longer needed to fend for
himself. He would have to learn proper Vulcan etiquette. That thought made him
very happy.
Amanda called for Cerberus to come to her and took him inside. He was going to
have to stay in their room while she went down for breakfast. While she had
made and drank instant coffee, she wanted food, also. Sarek was getting ready
to depart and she kissed his cheek. "Have a good day. I will explain that
you had to go early to your parents."
"Tell mother I will be home for last meal." He touched her face
lightly and left down the back stairs. They were in the guest wing for the
moment as their rooms had not yet been adjusted for Amanda's comfort. He was
having new controls added and a water tub and shower. He had concluded that the
guest rooms, for the moment, would be the most comfortable for his wife. He
left knowing he had only twenty minutes to get to his meeting. Amanda set her
cup down and headed to the kitchen. She hoped Sarek would have a good day.
==========
Jeremiah listened as the Orion Chief exploded with rage. He was grateful it was
not directed at him. He had done all he had been ordered to do. Sabotaging the
U.S.S. Hawthorne had been simple enough. It was not his fault that the pirates
had grossly underestimated the Vulcan Captain's combat skills. No he was
actually pleased at this result because it meant the Syndicate leader's anger
was directed away from him. He listened as the surviving captain tried to
explain his failure. "Sir, perhaps this is a good thing?"
"What!"
"Well sir, if they believe that the threat has been neutralized they may
relax their guard."
The Orion leader stopped pacing. "This is possible, probable in fact. Jeremiah,
begin a plan to exploit this weakness."
"Yes, sir, perhaps I could use the Captain. He has experience now
combating the Vulcan Captain of the Surak. It is likely we will face him
again."
The Orion frowned "Very well. Captain, be glad Jeremiah feels you are
still useful. Fail me again and I will feed you to my pets." The Captain
swallowed hard.
"Thank you, sir, I will not fail."
==========
T’ Mir reviewed the medical data. She wanted to be certain that no harm had
come to Amanda or Daniel. She considered the information she had. Then making a
decision, she put a call into T'Pau They would need a human doctor. She did not
have the required knowledge to deal with the vastly different human physiology.
She hoped the Matriarch would allow them to secure one.
Part 6 (Push Over?) PG -13
“I have a lesson in one hour," said Daniel. "T' Mara wants me to
practice martial arts. She seems to think it might be a good idea for me to be
more thoroughly trained. I want her to teach me the nerve pinch." Daniel
sipped his juice. "But she thinks a human cannot learn that."
Skon considered this. "Perhaps not, there are other methods."
"I know but that is most effective. Then again, so is a solid left
hook."
"What is a left hook?" T' Lara asked, forgetting it was poor manners
to speak during a meal.
"It is a blow delivered by the left hand, hard and fast."
"Demonstrate." Skon said standing up. He was willing to be indulgent
to a point.
"I will without connecting. I do not wish to injure anyone. Sir, stand
there." He swung quickly and Skon was surprised at his speed.
"Indeed, I can see how this would be an effective blow."
"Yes sir, usually it is a blow that follows others." He swung showing
three rights then a left.
Skon looked at Daniel. "Try that again but endeavor to strike me."
"Sir? I am not certain this is wise."
"Daniel, try this." He suddenly struck out at his son. Daniel
instinctively ducked and blocked.
"I think we should find a dojo."
Skon said nothing and struck out again. Daniel jumped back. So he was getting a
lesson. He smiled and struck back and was easily blocked.
"Your eyes give you away. Let us go into the training room in the
basement."
T' Lara was relieved. It had been years since she had to worry about damage to
the house. "What about your meeting," T' Lara said.
"There is time. I am curious to see this left hook."
"Indeed." T' Lara said, wondering why Daniel seemed so pleased at
this.
"Let's go, Father," Daniel said running out clearly excited.
Sarek came into the kitchen and was nearly run over by Daniel.
"Oops! Sorry Sarek, I have to go downstairs to the training room,"
Daniel said running out.
Sarek looked at Daniel and back at his parents who were looking bemused.
"What is he running for?"
"It seems Daniel wishes to demonstrate a left cross to me."
"Do we have time?"
"We have 27.56 minutes."
Amanda came in and began to grin. It seemed that she and Daniel were already
influencing the household. Daniel was naive when it came to Vulcan physical
prowess and strength. She was sure Skon would let him down easily. Even so, she
couldn't resist teasing Skon a little bit.
"Watch
out Father. Daniel has a mean left hook. He might just get lucky and surprise
you."
"I am fully capable of defending myself," Skon said, with a twinkle
in his eyes.
Amanda grinned and winked at Sarek, "This I must see." She followed
the family out sipping her coffee.
They entered the training room and Amanda was pleased to note that T' Mara was
already there. She turned and quickly bowed to them. She looked over at Daniel
who was almost hopping up and down with excitement.
Skon went over to the mat and slipped off his outer robes. He motioned for
Daniel to join him.
"Show me this technique."
"Ah – Amanda?"
"He asked for it, Daniel," She said laughing. "I am certain he
can defend himself."
Skon winked at Amanda. Amanda bites back a giggle.
"Ok." Daniel swung at Skon who quickly blocked the right-handed punch
and the quick upper cut with Daniel's left hand. Daniel blushed.
"That is indeed a strong move.
Again, come at me again."
Daniel hesitated but retaking a boxer's stance he swung at Skon. He was blocked
and found himself flying through the air.
Amanda winced as he landed with a thud. He rolled over and was laughing clearly
enjoying the game. He stood up and grinned. "Ok, no more Mr. Nice
guy." He ran and tackled Skon only to be tossed once more. He had been
expecting this and while he was down reached out to sweep his father's legs out
from under him. Skon had anticipated such a move and easily jumped up and over
his son.
Daniel was very impressed. "Wow! I knew Vulcans were strong and fast but I
didn't realize just how strong and fast!" Daniel was breathing hard now as
Vulcan's thinner atmosphere began to affect him.
Amanda went to T' Lara's side. "Father handled that well."
"Indeed he did and Daniel demonstrated a proper attitude of respect and
gracious acceptance of defeat."
"He sure did" Amanda chuckled then said, "Boys will be boys. I
think he will learn much."
"Indeed," T' Mara said. "I had believed Ambassador Skon trusted
me to train Daniel."
"Oh he trusts you, T' Mara," Amanda said. "This is more about
them having fun."
"Fun?" T' Mara asked “I do not understand?”
"Yes fun, an excuse to get down and dirty to test their skills."
"I see. He wished to evaluate his son's skills in person?"
"No, Amanda is right. Skon wished to prove his skills to Daniel," T'
Lara said. She clearly did not approve of his actions.
Amanda merely laughed. "Too bad we cannot sell tickets." Both Vulcan
women looked at her like she was crazy and she just grinned.
Skon helped Daniel to his feet and said, "We must take our leave of you
now. We have five minutes to get to our meetings." T' Lara handed Skon his
robe.
"That was great! Can we work out again tomorrow?" Daniel asked. He
was starting to catch his breath.
"Of course, T' Mara you need to show Daniel how to block more
effectively."
"Yes sir," she said. "I will work on this. I think he has a good
foundation." "Indeed," Sarek said. "He has a good place to
start. He shall become better with training."
Part 7 (Emotions or Not?) PG
Amanda sat down and watched as T' Mara demonstrated several blocking
techniques. T' Lara was sitting next to her.
"Skon is very skilled," remarked Amanda. She took a deep breath. The
air really was warmer and thinner.
"Yes, he was once in the Vulcan Defensive forces with the High Command. He
was very highly placed."
"He was?" Amanda said surprised.
"Yes he was a commander. Sarek, too, served for a brief period. He, like
all our males, had martial arts training. He is almost as skilled as his
father. Skon believed it was wiser, given Sarek's temperament, which he should
become a diplomat. We have many young males and females that are skilled in the
warriors' arts. Diplomacy is far more difficult and few have the control needed
to deal with emotional beings."
Amanda had a feeling she had just been teased but she simply nodded.
"Indeed I have noticed how calm and controlled Sarek is."
She wanted to grin. She could easily see her husband as a Pre-Reform warrior.
It was, since the kidnapping, far harder to see him as the calm diplomat. Yet
deep down she knew that the calm diplomat was the real Sarek. He was good and
he would help bring peace through diplomacy. He was Vulcan's shining light. Of
course she felt safe with him now. She knew he would always protect her no
matter what. He was her gentle warrior. "I think it is wonderful that they
are so skilled. Martial arts on Earth are for the mind and spirit as well as
for defense. Most of the greatest masters were priests."
"They were? So they used the skills for peace?"
"Yes, the Sholin, a Chinese warriors' religion, defended the peasants and
never sought war."
"Fascinating. I believe I would like to learn more about these
individuals. Logically, we all should still seek peace."
"Yes we all should but it is vital to be able to defend oneself. I think
we learned that lesson. I hope T' Mara will show me a few moves."
"That would be wise," T' Lara agreed. "Sarek would approve. All
the wives of Vulcan diplomats are taught the basics."
"Good, I do not wish to be a liability again. I don't ever want to be used
against him again."
T' Lara nodded approving. "I will speak to T' Mara about this for
you."
"Thank you, Mother."
"As a Vulcan, I disapprove of violence but we still must be prepared to
face it. The galaxy is changing and we must be ready."
"I think it is logical to assume Sarek and I will always be a target. I
wish humanity was not so violent and emotional. They accept us for the moment
but that could change anytime. I am not going to be helpless. I may never have
T' Mara's skills but I refuse to be a helpless ninny."
T' Lara nodded agreeing. "Skon is very skilled. I believe this display was
to allow Daniel to see that even those that seek peace must be ready to offer
defense." She paused. "Daniel has had several revelations this
day."
Amanda waited for her to elaborate not wishing to breach her privacy.
"Daniel came into the kitchen this morning and observed Skon --" she
looked away. "We forgot the impact of having a child in our home."
Amanda looked down and quietly said, "He will survive the sight. It is
never easy to realize ones parents are drawn to each other." She sought an
unemotional word to express her thoughts, and then continued. "Daniel
knows the bond is important in a marriage. Perhaps it is good that he saw that
it can remain strong after so many years." {It is good to know bonds
deepen.} She thought.
"Indeed. Skon explained this. I believe we embarrassed Daniel."
Amanda looked at T' Lara. "Daniel will survive and I think be more
attentive about his movements."
"We can only hope so," she said dryly. She considered the facts and
took a deep breath. It might be difficult for Daniel to accept that Skon and
she deeply cherished one another. Even given their discovery by Daniel, she did
not regret the occurrence. Skon was her bond mate and he had once more shown
her he valued this relationship. It made her feel warm inside. She would not
regret this emotion. Skon was a worthy mate and she never regretted bonding to
him. Emotions might be suppressed and controlled in public but not in their
bond. She accepted Surak's teachings that in the marriage bond emotions were
acceptable.
Amanda was glad that Skon had a loving wife and she a loving husband. She would
never say such a thing to them because they would feel insulted or the Vulcan
equivalent. Yet it was clear to her that they were close and one. It made her
feel her own marriage could grow as strong. It was also good for Daniel as she
had a feeling the youth was head over heals in love already. She just hoped for
all their sakes that their displays of affection would be kept more under
control. She grinned thinking it amusing to actually want her Vulcan family to
control themselves. After all, `Vulcan's had no emotion' was the cultural line.
If she and her new brother were to have any chance of following Vulcan
guidelines, then the senior members of the family had to set a stellar example.
T' Lara's brow rose as she watched Amanda. She said nothing however as she
picked up the unguarded thought. Amanda was correct. They really needed to be
good examples of emotional control. She made a mental note to remind Skon of
this.
Part 8 (Remembering why emotional control needed to be there.) R
T' Lara considered Amanda's reaction. It was logical to assume that Amanda
would believe she and Skon were in complete control of their emotions. She knew
however that this was not the truth. She and Skon had been raised during Vulcan
turbulent reformation. While she worked hard at emotional control she was still
learning. Most of those raised in that period were still struggling to some
degree. Her generation had been volatile and perhaps closer then any other to
pre-reform Vulcan. Only T' Pol's return of the Kasharia had saved their people.
While she had been a young woman at the time she still remembered the time as
confusing. The scholars had worked hard to find the true meaning of Surak's
works. It had been a time when her people were at best only partially logical.
Emotion such as fear, hate and jealously had existed and it had lead to
problems.
The high Command of that time had almost plunged Vulcan into a war with Andoria
that could have set the quadrant aflame. She remembered Skon concern that they
would be killing. That had been highly illogical to him. Those Logical beings
could create the situation and call for war. It was Archer and T'Pol that had
saved her people from war and it was one of the reasons Skon found humans
fascinating.
In those days she and Skon had been bonded and because their families had been
close she had concern for him. He had been stationed with the home forces and
he had been recovering from an injury when that incident had occurred. It was
then that T' Lara acknowledged she had feelings for her bond mate. They had not
yet been married but Skon's injury on a routine patrol had terrified her. He
had suffered a broken left hand and at the time they thought he would lose the
use of his fingers. He had come to her to release her from the bond. She
remembered the look of despair on his face as he had forced himself to offer
her freedom. She had just been so glad he was alive. She remembered the day
clearly because she ran to his side and taken his wounded hand in hers. A most
emotional display that her mother had firmly rebuked her for. Skon however had
felt every emotion despite the wounds and it had in fact given them hope he
could be healed. She told him he would be free when Endrie failed to rise. Skon
too had not always been the model of control. He had almost wept at her fierce
words. They had been excused and talked for hours. He tried in vain to convince
her it was illogical to tie herself to a man who could not communicate with his
hands. That he would never be able to touch her as a husband should in her
mind. It was the one time in her life she had truly lost her temper. Because he
had pushed her away. He been determined to protect her. She recalled the awe as
she felt his feelings that he strived to hide from her. She knew now however
that part of the lack of her control was her Ponn Farr. Ironically her fear and
his rejection triggered it. They found out quickly that Skon had no need of his
hand. They had a bond that did not require touch. She looked back grateful that
those wild days were past. Control around her mate was always a challenge and
he male that he was knew it. She promised herself she would meditate on this
and devise a better way to utilize her emotions. She had to be a better
example. The days of being a wildling were gone and this time she and Skon did
not even have Ponn Farr as an excuse. Her brow rose and wondered why the young
thought they had the sole province of wildness.
Part 9 (Work out) R
Amanda shook her head and headed upstairs to finish unpacking. Males regardless
of the species had to show who was top dog. She looked down at the one male in
the group who seemed to have some common sense. Her puppy just sat there and
waited to get petted.
Daniel was impressed Skon and Sarek were amazing. He was certain he would
manage to at least get one shot in but he had been thoroughly beaten. He took
deep breathes and wondered how long it would be before he could breath properly
here? He looked over and watched as T' Mara began to do stretching exercises.
He watched as with an economy of motion she loosened up. He swallowed hard and
wondered why Vulcan had to have such form fitting work out clothing? He was
grateful for his own baggy sweatpants thought he knew he would have to find
lighter weight items. He straightened and began to imitateT' Mara's motions. He
was surprised at how quickly his muscles began to relax.
T' Mara glanced over and was surprised to witness Daniel following along. She
began to change the exercises to help him strengthen his chest and abdomen
muscles. The heavier gravity would make breathing harder if he could grow
stronger it would be easier on him. She recalled Amanda's warning about human
male’s egos so she resolved not to tell him he needed to do this. His willingness
to follow along quietly and not ask questions meant she could instruct and not
mislead him to the reasons for the exercises.
Daniel felt the muscles in his chest and stomach stretch and work. He winced
and then grinned. It seemed he was going to get a six pack if he did this
everyday. He felt his muscles work and he could tell this was to make him
leaner and stronger. It made sense to him. The average Vulcan was lean and tall
like a runner. They did not seem to pack
on muscle mass. Daniel looked around and noted that most of the exercise
equipment seemed to be for aerobics or martial arts. He wondered if Skon would
mind him getting a weight set. He decided he would need to add muscle mass.
Unlike those of Vulcan he would need the mass just to stay competitive. He had
no intention of becoming amass of muscle but he did want to be strong enough to
defend his family. He knew deep down that the incidents were just beginning.
Part 10 (Meetings) PG
Skon and Sarek watched his father as he read through a report. He had forgotten
how skilled Skon was in matters of self defense. Sarek considered this and
decided he to needed a review. Given recent events it would be wise to be
prepared for any eventuality.
"Father."
"Yes Sarek?" Skon said
“I believe it would be advisable to begin a training program." Sarek said
“Indeed. I was going to speak to T' Mara about perhaps arranging a schedule for
myself."
"Would it be possible for me to join you sir."
Skon looked at Sarek sharply. Sarek had always been extremely against the use
of violence. While it was true he had been in the military for time he was a
true peacemaker. Skon had been saddened by recent events because he knew it
would perhaps cause Sarek to question his inner control. However that had not
happened and Skon had been most pleased. Now he saw Sarek asking to join his
martial arts workouts.
"I would be honored." He said He wondered if perhaps he had been
wrong in assuming that Vulcan's younger generation had more control and less
emotion.
"I believe I have grown complacent. I did not consider that Marrying
Amanda would place her at risk."
"Sarek, we are always targets my son. You protected her and she is here
safe and sound. It would be wise to take steps to ensure we are ready for any
future incidents. I had forgotten how refreshing a mooring workout could be.
Indeed I feel energized. Perhaps this will prove beneficial to us all. "
“I
agree father. I feel most energized." Sarek said he looked out the window
and resolved to "Get back in shape". As the Terrans would say.
Part 11 (Bragging Rights) G
{It seems our children have made it back to Vulcan safe and sound.} Lucian said
to Harmony.
{Yes, They have even perhaps found a way to begin a true relationship with
Michael's Andorrans. That is promising given that they are opposites.}
{Yes Fire and Ice. How life managed to take in so different of planets still
astounds me.} Lucian said
{Why? Andoria is water rich.} Michael said smugly.
{It is a frozen wasteland.} Lucian responded.
{Well Vulcan was forged in Hades.} Michael responded. {In all my time on Vulcan
only one mind did I find interesting.}
{Michael I am sorry she had to be sacrificed. One would think you wanted her
for yourself.}
{Perhaps ….I did.} Michael said Remembering T' Rea {She had a pure soul.} He
considered what he had done. Allowing her to hide her son Sybok. His son. No he
done the right thing. She deserved a part of her to go on. A simple thing
really to take the form of a mortal. He knew that any scan would show Sybok as
Sarek's but he knew the boy was his. It was his will that allowed the
conception and his will that hid the fact so the bonding could end. He was and
always would protect his son. He looked down at his son and his beloved. She
believed he had been Sarek when he gone to her. She was his. She was free. Why
would they not let him have her? He sighed and resolved to think about it more.
His son was asleep and his mother was studying the Kasharia. Soon she be the
priestess she wanted to be. She would have her peace. He shimmered away from
his companions and went to look at Sybok. Already the boys mind was far
superior to most Vulcan's. He was the future not the human /Vulcan union.
Perhaps when it came time they would allow her to evolve. Surely her sacrifice
of her life made her worthy to become one of them.
Part 12 (Prime Directive is Born) PG
The meeting had gone well and the decision to send several Vulcan science
vessels out toward the edge of the neutral zone had been agreed upon. The need
for dylitium crystals meant that exploration was now needed. Skon listened as
the newest design specifications were explained. He could appreciate the power
the new scanners would bring to the endeavor. He had to admit the goals were
worthy ones. Sarek listened and then raised his first concern.
"Minster Tulon is it not possible that the Klingons will see this
exploration as a possible threat to their Empire?"
"With respect this area is not claimed by the Klingon Empire."
"Indeed it is considered neutral territory a buffer zone. If mining
operations begin surely that would change." Sarek pointed out.
"This is only a survey by a science vessel." Minister Tulon
explained. "We must find new sources of power."
Sarek steepled his fingers and considered his next words with care. "This
is true but the vessels you are sending to due this survey are lightly armed. I
am not a strong believer in the military neither should we send them so close
without proper protection?"
"Indeed which is why it will be escorted by the Starfleet's USS Intrepid
and USS Columbia A."
Sarek rose abruptly "That is to ensure conflict. The Klingon Empiresees
Starfleet as a military organization. We can not allow this.Indeed even if
there is no conflict Earth and her people will want mining rights and will not
necessarily be guided by us. Already they chafe at the idea of non-interference
with less advanced cultures."
"Indeed." T'
"What plan?" Sarek asked He was very curious about a possible way
tocontain the Humans aggressive expansion.
"We call it the Prime Directive. "She passed a Padd to Sarek and
Skon. "When you return to Earth and the Federation council this will be
introduced. Warn them that if they fail to pass this Vulcan will leave the
Federation. We can no longer fight to protect each world from the Terrans
greed. They must begin to mature and do it themselves."
Sarek read the Padd and nodded. "It will be difficult to pass but it will
be a guide. Indeed it is perhaps the best thing for us to implement."
Skon set his Padd down and silently applauded T'
Part 13 (Manners) PG
It had been a good workout. T' Mara had watched with care each of Daniel's
moves. He had managed to follow the exercise program relatively well. He even
appeared to be breathing easier. She knew however it would take several weeks
for his human body to begin to compensate for the higher gravity and lower
oxygen level of Vulcan.
Daniel walked over and ordered water from the replicator. Two glasses appeared
and he handed one to T' Mara. She took the
water a little hesitantly but then began sip it slowly. Daniel swallowed his
quickly. He looked at her confused. "May I inquire why you hesitated? Did
I offend you in some way?"
T' Mara looked at Daniel. She cocked her head and tried to think of a way to
explain this to him. He was from a water rich world. A world that took water
for granted it was often used frivolously or at least it appeared that way to a
Vulcan. How cold she explain that water was life? That the males usually
provided it for the females and it could be considered a courting gesture. He
had not intended this action. She understood he had only been acting socially
polite. She recalled several occasions at the embassy where he had carelessly
tossed a bottle of water to Amanda or an other member of her family. It was a
simple cutesy to him.
"I believe we will need to instruct you on etiquette as well as martial
arts." She said
"Please explain." He said
"Sit Daniel and we will begin.
Though perhaps it would be wiser to have Tsia T' Lara teach you."
"No, Please… I do not wish to seem inept. Please explain to what I did
wrong? I only meant to satisfy your thirst."
"The gesture was most kind Daniel." T' Mara said she waited until he
sat as she was cross legged. " Water is very important on Vulcan."
He looked at her uncertain about this lesson. What had he done wrong? He
listened as he sipped his drink. Perhaps gulping it had been poor manners?
T' Mara waited until Daniel settled down. She looked at him and realized he was
quite young. She still believed he had potential and she wanted to help him
excel. She had watched him work very hard this morning and she had to admit it
took courage to charge a male of Skon' s stature and skills. She also knew that
the air had been hard on Daniel yet he had tried to continue despite the
difficulty he had breathing. Then he had served her first. This impressed her
greatly and she knew he had only been acting as his planets customs would
demand. Yet Daniel was now on Vulcan and would have to adjust.
"Water is vital to life here. It is a valuable resource. When water is
offered to an individual it is a ceremony. A way to agree to stay for a visit
or it can be seen as a courtship ritual. An unbounded male may offer water to
and unbounded female and seek to encourage her to accept his attentions. It
would be a way to signal interest."
Now Daniel cocked his head. " Did I offend? I know you accepted water from
T' Lara this morning. We worked out hard. I believed it was only right to offer
refreshments. Was this wrong? "He paused. "“I have said I would court
you? How should I have done this properly?"
T' Mara sipped her drink and then began to explain.
-----
Amanda unpacked and went to find T' Lara. She wanted to begin to learn her way
around and hoped her mother in law would go with her to go shopping.
T' Lara cleared away the dishes and sat down to read her check her mail. As she
responded to various inquires she made note. Several speaking arrangements
would need to be adjusted because of Skon's new position. She was not
displeased at this event because it would allow her greater time to do more in
depth research.
She looked up as Amanda descended the stairs.
"Mother I would like to borrow the flitter." Amanda said. " I am
afraid I will need lighter clothing. I was hoping perhaps you could offer me
assistance? I am afraid that I need help with picking out the proper
garments."
T' Lara looked up from her work. She was ready for a break and the request was
reasonable. She was pleased that Amanda was asking for advice on what was
proper attire. " I would be happy to assist. However I believe we also
must stop at the office of transport. You will need to obtain the proper
permits to operate the flitter."
"I thought Sarek said my Earth permit would be sufficient?"
"It may be used temporarily this is true. It would however be wise to
obtain permeate documents. I could also take you to the banks and arrange for
your new accounts. Sarek had planned to do this tomorrow for you but if we can
finish this today perhaps you can both spend that time together."
Amanda looked up clearly shocked.
"Sara explained to me that newly married humans expect to spend time with
their mated. Your mother called this a Honeymoon and Sara said it was
custom."
Smiling Amanda nodded "It is . Thank you for offering this. I know you
have a busy schedule."
"I do have work to finish. The break would be welcome. Sometimes it is
more productive to change ones routine. I find the problem is not working out.
Perhaps a break will allow me to find an alternative solution."
"I agree. It gives you time to think away from the problem. Is there
anything I could do to offer assistance?"
T' Lara considered. She had been trying to find a way to raise funds for the
Vulcan Elders home. While many on Vulcan cared for their elderly sometime that
was not possible. The home was designed to give medical care and as much
freedom and dignity as possible. The State supported the institution generously
but her committee often raised funds for special trips or activities. Things
designed to stimulate the mind and keep the residents active.
"We have been attempting to raise funds for a trip."
"What kind of trip?" Amanda asked.
"A trip to the monastery at Regiel IX. Several residents requested
this."
"What about an dinner and auction?" Amanda suggested "I believe
Sarek said several of the residents were artists. Perhaps they would donate
work. I know he thinks T' Reva has work that is inspiring."
"How would this work." T' Lara asked
Amanda smiled and knew she found definite common ground with her mother-
in-law. Fundraising was something she had done from childhood. She almost
pitied her new world because they never know what hit them. Few in the Galaxy
could raise money for charity like a Grayson.
Part 14(Guidance) PG
"Mother perhaps it would be wise to obtain the documentation first."
"Logical as we will need the funds to shop. Come I will drive us.
"She got into the flitter that had been pulled around to the front.
Amanda got in and fastened the belt. She was surprised that T' Lara was
driving. Her own parents rarely drove themselves and while they had been on
Earth T' Lara and Skon had a driver. T' Lara moved the flitter with practiced
ease.
"We should arrive at the bank in 5.4 minutes." T' Lara explained.
"I think it is a good idea for me to exchange currency." Amanda said
"Exchange it? Why would you need to do this?" T' Lara asked
Amanda looked at her confused.
"Sarek has set up several accounts for you. "T' Lara explained
"Mother I have my own funds." Amanda said
T' Lara's brow raised a fraction. "Sarek would wish to provide for you.,
as Skon and I will provide for Daniel."
"I see, but I did not marry Sarek for money."
T' Lara looked at Amanda briefly seeing her confusion.
"Sarek knows this. He is male and a clan leader it is his duty to provide
for you who are his wife."
"This is a cultural directive and
tradition?" Amanda asked.
"Indeed. A male Vulcan must provide for his mate. It is a matter of
honor." T' Lara explained.
Amanda nodded thinking it sounded more like pride. It was a small thing to
grant however and she had no wish to hurt Sarek's feelings or to make him lose
face. "I did not understand. Of course I will be guided by you and the
family in this."
T' Lara nodded satisfied Amanda was learning to listen to her elders.
Part 15 (Exhaustion and Education) PG
Daniel came out of the sonic shower and collapsed on his bed. He ached all over
from the workout and laid there looking up at the ceiling. He felt totally
inept and hated that feeling. He rolled over and grabbed his headphones. He
placed them on his ears and turned on the music loud. He laid back to think
about how his life had changed and how he had so much to learn. He was excited
and scared but knew he was going to make it. He was a hard worker and
determined. He had a goal in mind now. The idea of his entering Starfleet was
now pushed aside. It had only ever been a way to gain an education and to
travel. Now he had options. He considered Sarek's offer to become an aide. That
would be exciting and rewarding work. He laid there and considered how his life
had changed and how it offered so many new possibilities. Daniel considered
that he could not go into the fleet for an other reason.He did not wish to
leave T' Mara. He wanted more then friendship with the Vulcan. He knew she
think it illogical but for him it had been love at first sight. Now all that
remained was getting her to agree. He was young but not foolish enough to toss
his happiness away. Just working out today had been joyful. How much more would
a full life together be? He closed his eyes and pictured a little girl with T'
Mara's eyes and ears and he smiled. He hoped the baby have blond hair just to
shake up the staid Vulcan race. He grinned suddenly feeling happy.
T' Mara began to dress after her sonic shower. He pulled on a clean uniform
tunic and sat on her bed. Like most of the security staff she had quarters on
the estate. She leaned back and considered Daniel and his request to court her.
Logically she should discourage him. She was over 15 years older then he. Yet
he had a logical point when stating they were biologically the same age
developmentally. He was human and emotional. She pulled on her boots and
considered how refreshing that fact was. He never hid what he was feeling. She
realized that appealed to her. She also knew he was striving to learn some
control and that to was refreshing. He was loyal and a hard worker. He believed
in IDIC and was striving to learn an alien culture with the goal to be an example
of what could be. She found that a worthy quality. Physically he was
aesthetically pleasing to look at. He was still growing and in time would
exceed her height. He was strong for a human and quick. Logically he was a
possible match. She laid back and closed her eyes doing calculations to see if
it was possible. She pictured a future for them and found it was easy to do.
She saw Daniel carrying a small little girl on his shoulders and they were
walking in the dessert near her families home. T' Kara and T' Mir both approved
of Daniel so he would have friends in the family. Would her father and mother
be as accepting ? Her father embraced IDIC fully and would likely only be
concerned that Daniel could provide. T' Mara dismissed that need. He was now of
Skon' s house so that would not be an issue. Even if he had not been of that
great house her own work was well compensated. She was shocked to realize she
absorbed that Terran custom of being self sufficient. Then there was the fact
that Daniel was intelligent and hard working. She had no doubt that what ever
career he picked would be well compensated. Her mother was more traditional and
would worry that Daniel would not be there for her always. That was a valid
concern. Humans lived shorter lives. T' Mara put the towel in the recycler and
put on her shirt. Could she marry a human knowing she would most likely outlive
him? Would she be able to stand the grief of losing him? Wait grief? Could it
be she already had chosen? She sat down and thought it over. Yes she wanted the
human boy/man. The thought of losing him hurt. She felt that pain already. If
she did not allow this relationship a chance she still hurt. So logically she
had to see it could work. If it did they would have over 80 years together and
who could say what the future would bring.
=============================
Amanda looked at her confused.
"Sarek has set up several accounts for you. "T' Lara explained
"Mother I have my own funds." Amanda said
T' Lara's brow raised a fraction. "Sarek would wish to provide for you.,
as Skon and I will provide for Daniel."
"I see, but I did not marry Sarek for money."
T' Lara looked at Amanda briefly seeing her confusion.
"Sarek knows this. He is male and a clan leader it is his duty to provide
for you who are his wife."
"This is a cultural directive and tradition?" Amanda asked.
------------------------
Part 16 (Documents) G
T" Lara parked the flitter and she and Amanda walked across the street to
the bank. Amanda noticed that the streets were filled with many people all
shopping and moving about.
"This time of day is the coolest so it is a very busy time. Vulcan works
until mid meal and then there is a three hour break. During this time we eat
and rest. It is the warmest part of the day so it is logical to not be out in
the sun. As you will observe many wear long sleeved tunics. This protects
against the harsh rays of the sun. The material itself is light weight and the
breezes can easily penetrate." T' Lara explained as they walked.
"In the south west of
"It is not that we do not work during this time. It is more a time to
catch up. That is for a business person they sort out the sales to that point
or do inventories. It is simply to warm to be outside working."
"How warm does it get during the day?"
"It may rise to 145 degrees F . The Average is around 104 F by Terran
terms. You must always remember this is a dessert world. It is unwise to forget
this even in the city. We always carry extra water as a safety precaution. Even
a few hours can be deadly if one is not properly prepared." T' Lara
explained. "I have suggested to Skon and Sarek that you and Daniel be
given some basic survival training. While we will always do all we can to keep
you safe it may one day be needed."
"Yes , It is better to be prepared." Amanda agreed. "Is this the
bank?" They stopped outside a large rectangular building .
"Yes, Let us go in out of the heat." T' Lara said noting Amanda was
sweating . She made a mental note to ensure her daughter got fluids quickly. It
would take Amanda time to adjust to Vulcan and until then it was up to the
family to keep her safe. " What is this auction and dinner you spoke of?"
"On Earth we often have benefit dinners to raise money for causes. It is like a banquet where the people who
come contribute funds. For example last month my mother had a party for the
center. The dinner was 1000 credit's a plate and then the auction sold several
paintings by artists who are gaining note. They raised over half a million
credits for scholarships and to add new classrooms."
T' Lara seemed puzzled at this concept but listened as Amanda explained it was
a way for people to socialize and to help the community.
"So people are invited to this and are expected to donate?"
"Yes, I know it seems strange but the idea is that as a leader in the
community you help out. It makes the individuals feel they are contributing an invitation
from my mother is sought out. The social aspect sometimes aides businesses and
so they open their purses to charity." Amanda explained.
" It seems a strange concept. The auction might be a better way to go. The
dinner concept would seem far to difficult a concept for most of Vulcan to
understand."
"Yes it is kind of strange. " Amanda agreed. They entered a lift and
went to the 7th floor. "Perhaps we could offer a luncheon no charge of
course. It is well know Vulcan supports arts and the luncheon would allow
people to have time to evaluate the works and gain others options."
"Indeed. Let me consider this option and decide which artist to approach.
Perhaps a variety of works would gain the greatest rewards."
Amanda smiled pleased she been of help. They walked out of the turbo lift and
were directed to the President of the bank for their appointment. "I think
we can find a ay to raise the funds. Of course your customs are different but
some new idea might find favor. Besides it is always fun to go to a
party."
T' Lara brow rose. "Vulcans do not have fun."
Amanda grinned and stifled a laugh not wishing to bring disgrace to T' Lara as
a staid reserved gentleman approached them.
The gentleman bowed to them both. "Tsia T' Lara Peace and Long Life"
He said raising his hand in the Tal.
"Live long and prosper. "T' Lara responded giving Amanda a firm look.
Amanda looked down and swallowed hard looking up her face composed.
'T'
Lara was pleased.
"How may we serve you today."
"Faron we are here to arrange for my daughter's accounts."
"Your daughter Tsia?"
"Amanda Grayson may I make you known to Faron the Director of The Bank of
Vulcan." T' Lara said
"I am honored Sir." Amanda said
Faron's brow rose a fraction but to his credit he bowed. "Tsia I come to
serve."
"We are honored." Amanda said "I am afraid I do not understand
Vulcan banking custom. I will depend on your guidance."
T' Lara approved as Amanda was showing proper respect to an elder.
"I shall endeavor to guide you well. Please join me in my office. May I
offer you refreshments?"
Amanda was about to refuse when T' Lara answered for them. "My daughter
will take a water as shall I. It is a warm day."
Amanda sat quietly and obeyed taking the water and gave a grateful thanks to
her host. "Thank you."
He inclined his head. "Sarek informed me that his wife would need a credit
card and access to funds. He suggested this amount. "he pushed a paper to
Amanda and T' Lara. " He stated if it is not sufficient he will adjust
it."
Amanda glanced at the amount her eyes widening. It was three times the amount
she had ever spent even when she had been paying her own living expenses. She
swallowed hard. Sarek was being most generous.
T' Lara raised a brow. To her it seemed like a small amount but before she
could protest Amanda answered. " Sir that is most generous. I think it is
sufficient. I know if for some reason I needed an addition for something or a
special purchase Sarek would provide it. " she blushed. " I have
these codes. My father sent this as a gift for me. He wanted me to have funds
to surprise Sarek He said for birthday gifts and other things. Could you open a
separate account? I think I will set it aside for my children."
"Indeed. Your sire was most generous. I can arrange this account for your
children." He seemed to stumble over the word as if it never occurred to
him that a human and Vulcan would or could have children together.
Amanda smiled trying hard not to notice his difficulty. " I am afraid my
family is over protective of me. My father always spoiled me rotten."
T' Lara noted the bankers discomfort but said nothing. It would take time for
Vulcan to adjust to Amanda. She knew no deliberate slight had been intended to
her house. If she was honest the thought or possibility of a half human
grandchild had taken her by surprise as well.
Part 17 (Hunger Pains) G
Daniel got up and went looking for a snack. He was hungry after the workout and
glancing at his watched noticed it was almost time for mid meal. He wondered if
he should prepare something for the family. He wondered into the kitchen and
was surprised to see there was a woman preparing food. He knocked on the door
of the kitchen. The woman looked up surprised to see him. "Good day. I
have come to
see if I may be of assistance preparing mid meal?"
"Good day…Daniel. I have begun to cut up fruit. You may help if you
wish."
"Thank you. Where is the knife?"
The cook removed one from a drawer. "Here in this drawer."
"How much should I cut…er…What is your name please?"
"I am T'
"T'
"I come to serve," she said simply.
Daniel smiled and began to cut the strange vegetables. "So I remove the
spines?" He asked suddenly poking his fingers.
T'
She set down her fruit, picked up a cucumber, and demonstrated how to cut it
without injury. Daniel watched as he sucked his finger.
As he watched he did not notice T' Mara entering the kitchen. She walked over
and picked up a bandage. She handed it to Daniel and then picked up a knife and
several vegetables.
"I will demonstrate the proper way Aunt."
T'
"Daniel it is like this." T' Mara said, "The key is to go with
the spines. That way they can not enter the flesh easily."
"Why the spines?" Daniel asked T' Para looked at the human and
wondered why he asked such common questions?
"Because they are water rich. Plants." T' Mara paused trying to think
of an earth equivalent " Like a cactus."
"So it is to protect the fruit?"
"Vegetable , but that is correct." T `Para answered " Such
plants must have defenses or they be consumed by wildlife. Vulcan has
cultivated this plant for over 6000 years."
"That is a lot of poked fingers." Daniel said and he got a stern look
from T' Mara. He would have to learn to control his rabid humor. As T'Para
turned to plate the fruit he winked at T' Mara who just looked
up. She tried to remind herself he was still a boy.
Part 18 (Into Hades) PG
Jeremiah knew he had to plan the next attack with ore care. To that end, he
considered the when and the where. He needed them to be off Vulcan. His agents
had not even managed to gain permission to visit the world. He leaned back as
he read the report. It seemed that Skon had convinced the High Council to temporarily
restrict all non-Vulcan visitors. So unless he could find a Vulcan who was
Willing to act the part of an assassin, he had to wait. Damn Amanda and Sarek
to Hades for being so hard to reach and kill. He shut the report down and
looked at his latest figures. At least the insurance policies he had on Pete
and the others paid off. His dead former workers had added 2 million to his
bank account. He forwarded it to his Orion master with a note saying he had 1
million more as soon as his last employee meet with an accident. At least he
could demonstrate good faith. Lloyds of New London always paid off their
insurance policies.
===============
President Aldiar listened as John Grayson's temper exploded. "What do you
mean there are no new leads! That the prisoners are only being charged with
Kidnapping." He paced "I have given you information to go on."
"Look John it just has not been confirmed."
"What is to confirm. For God's Sake, they almost killed my wife, daughter,
and Sarek you are telling me your government is just charging them with
kidnapping! They murdered two of my security personal."
"John that was not proven by the evidence or by the criminals themselves…
For all we know the Vulcan's could have done that."
"Are you insane?" John shouted.
---------------------------------
On Andoria Prime, the General listened to the report from his Military
Governor. "Do you believe this is a wise thing? You would risk your family
going to Vulcan ? Can Sarek be trusted?"
"Yes sir I do. It is a chance to improve relations. If nothing else sir it
will be a coup because no other non allied race has ever been to Skon `s
Fortress."
"This is true. " He rose from his chair and paced "We must
understand what this mating means as far as the Human - Vulcan alliance goes.
It could well shift power."
"Yes sir I believe it could. My people tell me Amanda Grayson comes from a
powerful Earth clan."
The General stopped and looked at Felix "Go then Felix and find a way to
make this turn to Andoria's advantage."
"Yes sir I will. Perhaps a friendship would gain us more?"
"Do what you must." Was the stern reply. "Humans are trusting
and we shall use this. They have been valuable allies and we must not lose them
to the Vulcan's."
"Yes sir." Felix said as he saluted and his General signed off. His
wife came to his side. Felix was pleased his government was willing to consider
this a positive development.
"We can go then?"
"Yes with the governments blessing. We are going for Andoria."
"Yes husband." She said kissing his head. "But I look forward to
seeing how Amanda loosens up the Vulcan race."
Felix burst into laughter "Yes that alone will be worth putting up with
the fires of Hades the Vulcan calls a home world."
---------------------------------------------------------------------
The news on Earth was in a state of shock. Someone leaked Vulcan's new plans
for this new Prime Directive for Starfleet.
"Joanna Marks here, It seems the rumors are true. Vulcan wants to change
the way Starfleet conducts First contact and all other contacts. How will this
new Prime Directive work? How can we not help lesser civilizations? Does this
mean Vulcan is sorry they helped Earth? More at eleven." She said
Admiral Wilson smiled it would be hard for Vulcan to pull this off now. How
dare they try to control Starfleet?
-----------------------------------
The com went off and Skon answered it. He listened and steeple his fingers.
This news was not good at all. He resolved to speak to Sarek about the news on
their way home for mid meal. He signed off from Earth and went to find Sarek.
They would have much to discuss.
--------------------------------
There business at the bank completed T' Lara and Amanda left and headed to a
local shop. "We have time for one stop. Perhaps we should find a hooded cloak
for you. Then we must return for mid meal. " T' Lara said she was
concerned that Amanda's fair skin would burn.
While she was wearing a hat and sunshades, her arms were bare. Amanda would
need to learn that it was dangerous to overexpose ones skin. T' Lara knew that
Amanda was used to going out sleeveless but that was not a safe thing to do on
Vulcan unless one was under shade.
"I think that would be wise." Amanda said she could feel her skin
turning red. She quickly entered the flitter amazed at how strong the suns
were. She was glad she had applied sunscreen but clearly even 50spf was not
strong enough here.
Part 19 (Hell to Pay) PG-13
John Grayson left the presidents office. He had been willing to try to be
understanding about the governments reaction to Amanda's kidnapping. This
attitude however enraged him. How dare they assume the Vulcans were behind the
attack. While he still had deep reservations about the marriage he had become
certain of one thing. Sarek would never
risk Amanda's life. It was not love as a human would recognize but there was a
strong bond between them. He grimaced bond. Yes, it existed and because it did,
Sarek could not risk his bond-mate/ wife. He left the office and was more
determined then ever to bring the kidnappers leader to justice. He got into his
flitter and lowered the dividing window. "Take me to the First Bank
Ken."
"Yes sir." his driver said speeding away.
John had decided it was time to deal with his other problems. He was not
leaving his money in a place he could not access it. His friend worked for
First Bank so out of respect he would tell him personally that his 20 million
credits was being moved out. He might still be angry with Henry but he would
honor his past loyalty by informing him personally. He would then do the same
at the other Earth based banks that held his funds. He thought it ironic that
he was trusting Vulcan with his daughter and now his money. The flitter stopped
and John strode out. "Ken I will be only about fifteen minutes. "
"Yes sir. Do you wish me to park?"
"No Ken, you can actually go home. I will catch a cab."
"Yes sir." Ken said John Grayson entered the bank and headed for the
presidents office. He was stopped by the secretary Janis who he knew quite
well. "Mr. Grayson a pleasure to see you. I was unaware you had an
appointment."
"I do not. Henry however will wish to see me."
She could tell he was not going to take no for an answer and as the banks
largest client she could not risk offending him. "One moment sir. He is
with the directors." John smiled "Excellent then I can speak to them
all at once."
His
smile was cold and did not meet his eyes. Janis quickly excused her self and
almost ran to the
boardroom. Minutes latter John Grayson entered the boardroom. He looked around
at the men and women that sat on one of Earths largest and most powerful banks.
He noted their false smiles.
"John a pleasure to see you." His longtime friend said. He looked
genuinely happy.
"You look well Henry." John said not returning the friendly greeting.
" I have come here on a business call."
"Of course of course what can we do for you."
John looked around the room and his eyes were suddenly icy cold. It chilled his
longtime friend. "Perhaps you would like us to finance the new
shipyard?"
"No that will not be necessary Henry. I have secured finance already. No
the reason I am here is because despite recent events you have been my friend.
"
"Had been?" Henry asked His face showed concern and confusion.
"I respect that and you. However given recent events that all in this room
are aware of. Given the threat against my family and the lack of certain
parties to assist me. I have decided I must take steps to ensure I am never
again put in so helpless a position."
"John that is understandable." Paul Albertson said "How can we
at First Bank assist you?"
John smiled coldly " You can arrange for he immediate transfer of all my
family and firms assets to the Bank of Vulcan Branch at 12809 Archer
street."
There was a stunned silence. "John you must be joking." Paul
Albertson said He looked at Henry.
"This is no joke. The funds are mine. I have always banked here out of
respect and friendship for Henry. Yet when my family was is danger and need
this bank turned its back on me and mine."
"John I thought we were friends?" Henry said
"We were and perhaps will remain so. This is not something I do lightly. I
have considered my options with care. If this were to happen again I must have
access to my funds. Money I have left here undisturbed for many years. Perhaps
you acted out of orders by the President but we can all agree the money is
mine."
"We will not allow this John."
"Mr. Albertson you will. You will see to it at once. If you do not I will
go to the press and tell them that this bank refuses to allow me to withdraw
funds."
"That would cause a panic." An other board member said .
"That is not my problem. Henry I came personally out of respect for you.
The rest of my bankers and brokers are not so fortunate."
Henry collapsed into a chair. He remembered John's words "I do not
forget."
It appeared he did not forgive either. John spun around and left. Leaving a
stunned group of bankers behind. Henry knew this was John Grayson's revenge for
failing him. He knew that John’s loyalties and trust had shifted from Earth to
Vulcan. Vulcan had come to his aid while Earth would have sacrificed his only
child. Henry found he could not truly blame John Grayson because he to had
children.
Part 20 ( Observations) PG
T' Para watched as T' Mara showed Daniel how to prepare the food. The human
youth seemed to be entranced. She listened as her niece explained how the
vegetable was cultivated and used. "I did not know Vulcan had farms."
"They are carefully controlled Daniel. Vulcan has always prided itself on
being self sufficient. While we do receive some crops from off world they are
more for … specialization then need."
Daniel grinned know that it was a close as any Vulcan would come to saying they
craved off world treats. "I suppose that is because of the other species
that live here."
"Indeed the central market is often filled with off world." T' Para
said Daniel nibbled on a piece of fruit.
" I guess it is like having a piece of home. Food that is familiar."
Daniel said
"Indeed. It may also be that some
nutrients are required." T' Mara said
"Diet is important to remain healthy when one is away from ones home
world."
Daniel grinned. "Maybe that be true for Vulcans. I think however I will be
eating a lot better here. My former guardian was a rotten cook and I rarely got
fresh food."
T' Para was shocked that anyone would so neglect a child. She handed him a
piece of fruit. T' Mara's brow rose as she realized Daniel had managed to gain
a piece of sweet Tagline fruit. He winked at her and unrepentant said.
"This is sweet. Maybe I will not replicate that chocolate bar latter for
dessert." T' Para looked perplexed at her niece who merely cocked her
head.
"I do believe your mother said no sweets. That Candy was to be regulated.
That your blood sugar was too high according to T` Mir. The sugar was making you hyper."
"Yeppers that is why I am trying this stuff. It is supposed to be sweet
and juicy." Daniel said. "I think she said I had to cut back not that
I could not have any."
T' Mara glared and T' Para decided she had better find out what young Daniel
was allowed to eat. She observed the tension between them and thought her niece
was overly concerned for the young humans' health. Then again perhaps she
logically to this on as an extension of her duties to Skon's family.
"I noticed the gardens. They seem extensive. Do you think Skon and Sarek
would let me learn about farming? I may never do it as a career but I would
like to understand how it works here."
"That is an admirable goal Daniel." T' Para said, "I think that
the master would be pleased at your interest. Most of our children learn the
basics as part of the survival tests. T' Mara perhaps if Skon allows you could
introduce Daniel to your Uncle Xepon. He is in charge of the gardens and the
home farms."
"I would like that." Daniel said He remembered Sarek telling Amanda
that a man no male should be able to provide for his mate. That on Vulcan that
included many keeping a garden. Daniel reminded himself once more that Vulcan
thought in terms of male and female not man and woman. He was determined to be
a good as any Vulcan if not better in the area he could. He was a hard worker
and farming was something he could learn. Besides he thought it would be a way
to get to Know T' Mara's family. He knew he would require her families
blessings if he wanted a relationship. If he learned well and impressed her
Uncle and Aunt then maybe they would lend their support to his courtship. T'
Para began to be impressed with this human. Even many Vulcan youth no longer
seemed concerned to where their food came from. She found his interest in
Vulcan and how it survived noteworthy. She resolved to observe this young man
with care. She had not failed to notice his intense looks at her niece. Humans
were not skilled at hiding their feelings. Clearly, this human seemed
interested in her niece. That did not surprise her as T' Mara was aesthetically
pleasing and highly intelligent. What peeked her curiosity was the care her
niece was taking with the human. She seemed to be genuinely interested in his
questions and she seemed to be caring for his personal needs. This development
could prove to be an interesting. She decided she had better advice her sister
to speak to her daughter. For the human seemed infatuated. It would not do for
his emotions to become involved. Her niece was far too logical to accept a
human male as a potential mate. Vulcans were not a cruel race and she did not
wish his "Feelings" to be crushed.
Part 21 (Unseen) PG
Lucian watched as Amanda and T' Lara entered the shop. He walked behind the two
women and observed them as T' Lara examined the robe they been offered. She was
feeling the texture and the weave of the garment to ensure it would be suitable
for Amanda.
Amanda stopped and suddenly looked around. He was fascinated to realize she on
some level sensed his presence.
"What troubles you daughter?"
"I do not know. I thought perhaps …. I thought there was a being present.
Forgive my lack of attention."
Lucian faded back not wishing to disturb Amanda.
T' Lara looked concerned.
"The wind sometimes blows through here." the clerk said, "It can
be most disturbing.
"Perhaps that was it." Amanda said not convinced. She opened her mind
and searched. She could sense no other presence. She looked at the cloak and
returning to her shopping. "That is lovely."
"Indeed. Try it on for size daughter. We must ensure it is the proper
length."
Amanda allowed the clerk to help her. "I like it but, it seems a little
long."
"We can adjust the length easily. It would only take a few minutes."
"Do so we can wait." T' Lara ordered "Come we can look more
while she adjust the garment."
The clerk hurried to do their bidding. Amanda felt a little guilty as she
glanced at her watch.
"We may make her late for mid meal."
"It will not take that long my lady. It is an honor to serve you."
"Your service honors us." T' Lara replied. The clerk hurried to her
task.
"They will make a cloak for you Amanda. The clerk will be well rewarded
for her service."
"I just do not wish to make anyone miss her meal." Amanda said
T' Lara nodded as she reached for an outfit. "This would do nicely for
your lectures at the academy."
-------------------------------------
Starfleet Command was not happy with the leaked news. Vulcan had always been
intent on controlling Earth's expansion to the stars. Admiral Wilson understood
that sometimes humans appeared impulsive to the Vulcan command structure. Yet
they had stepped back and away. This sudden proposal to curb the expansion of
the Fleet and to direct how it could run was disturbing. The last thing they
needed was to have the Vulcan's once again overlooking their shoulders.
Admiral Wilson sat back and wondered why the Vulcan's were suddenly so
concerned? Why now when for the last fifty years or so they had not seemed to
care what humanity did? He read the reports from Vulcan space. It was almost as
if they were hiding something.
----------------------------------------
Sarek and Skon arrived home and set their briefcases in their respective
offices. Sarek went to the kitchen and found T' Mara instructing Daniel. He
raised his brow but said nothing on the activity as he sought out a cup of tea.
Skon entered the kitchen and observed the interplay. He noted the look of
concern on his chef's face. He decided to make it clear that Daniel was his
son.
"I see both my son's have been drawn here by your wonderful cooking. The
mid meal smells most wonderful."
"Yes Sir it will be done soon. Daniel and T' Mara have been most
helpful." T' Para said.
"Indeed. I was unaware she liked to cook?" Skon said unable to
resist.
"I am most pleased she has come to assist me." T' Para said knowing
her niece was there only for the human.
T' Mara blushed but quickly regained control." When I was on Earth, I
realized I missed food from home. I did not have the skills to prepare it. So
logically I am attempting to repair that oversight."
"Logical and very wise to seek greater knowledge and skill." Sarek
agreed.
"I am glad she is learning because then I will not feel so alone. I think
it is a good idea to learn to cook." Daniel said, "I mean sometimes
there are no replicators around."
T' Para looked scandalized. To her mind replicators had no place in a properly
run Vulcan home. Of course, they had one at the fortress but mainly to provide
for off world guests.
Part 22 (Plans within Plans) R
He saved that hapless man's life. Jeremiah had done it to gain an ally.
He did not trust the man but at least he owed him. He leaned back as he
considered how to disrupt him Earth/ Vulcan alliance. He knew that with his
niece's marriage the Vulcan's at least would be more inclined to tolerate
Earth. He read the news draft. This new suggestion for the Federation and Star
Fleet had possibilities. As much as Earth might claim Star Fleet was for the entire
Federation and that it had a mission of Peace Jeremiah knew differently. Humans
by nature were conquers. Earth, the Moon and even Mars had been colonized.
Alpha Centari was almost self-sufficient. Jeremiah knew humanity wanted and
needed to explore and expand. That humans could and would take advantage of
those less advanced was a for drawn conclusion. He leaned back and wondered if
this was why Vulcan had tried to stiffly their early space flights? It hardly
mattered now however. Humanity would explore and it would colonize. The real
issue was if they would accept this new concept proposed to them from Vulcan.
He knew as a simple businessman he could not influence this trend. He was not a
simple businessman he was the head of Earth's largest criminal organization. He
called his aides in.
"We must stir option. Tate , Collin I want you to rouse the unions.
Suggest this new directive will stifle growth and trade."
"Sir?"
"We can not allow the Vulcan people to rule us. We need our people to
expand it brings in money. All those leaving Earth need our devices. "
Tate smiled thinking of all the illegal phasers they had sold to Mars and Alpha
Centari.
"We will see to it sir."
His aides left and Jeremiah considered the possibility of killing Skon and
Sarek when they came to debate the issue in front of council in two months
time.
Part 23 ( Romulus Roars) R
The Romulan Officer hit his desk hard. How could this be happening? Humans and
Vulcan mating? The thought of such and thing had never occurred to the Tal
shair. Humans were rapidly becoming a thorn in the Empires side. Ever since
Archer's time they had been interfering with the Empires plans to regain
control of Vulcan. Now the house of Surak itself was creating family ties to
the humans. He poured himself a large portion of ale from the crystal decanter.
He swallowed it and strode for calm. Not for the first time he wished he had
some of his Vulcan's kin's emotional control. He was the head of the Tal shair
he would not be defeated by this new event. He drank his ale and set the glass
down he would need the approval of the Senate and the Emperor to order the
death of a Vulcan of so high importance.
Admiral Charbaal left his office and went to see his twin Senator Charven . He
hated having to seek out his elder brothers aid but this was for Romulus and
personal feelings had no place. He might resent his brothers power but he
needed it to sway the senate.
Senator Charven smiled at his wife and newborn daughter. She was so lovely. His
little Charvanek.
"She is perfect my wife." He said
"I failed you. Giving you a daughter first."
He smiled at his wife. "She has your beauty and my eyes. How can this be a
failure my lady." Chaven said Unlike many Romulan's he truly loved his
wife. What had began as a political match had grown into true abiding love.
"Then I am pleased my husband. She does have your eyes and it seems your
will."
"Indeed my Marta indeed. She will make a wonderful Commander in our
fleet."
His wife smiled grateful he was pleased. She had feared for her daughter. Now
she knew her husband truly cared for her. Normally an unwanted female would be
killed or if lucky given away. She been so afraid that he would do this so his
firstborn would be a son.
--------------------------------------------
Amanda donned the newly altered cloak and after thanking the clerk she and T'
Lara headed home.
"It is so light. I can hardly notice it is on."
"Indeed the weavers did an admirable job. It should serve to protect you
from the sun. You must raise the hood Amanda. I know it seems difficult to
accept but Vulcan has a sun that could easily damage the skin."
"I will adapt. I suppose the differences never occurred to me. " She
seemed worried.
" We will help you my daughter. It took me time to adapt to Earth. I found
all the water most disturbing."
Amanda smiled grateful for T 'Lara' s attempt to offer comfort. They drove home
in silence as she observed her new world.
They arrived in time for mid meal and Amanda cleaned up quickly. She hung her
new cloak and went to the dining area. She was surprised to see both Skon and
Sarek had joined them. The meal was finished in silence and she could tell this
custom was hard on Daniel. He looked at her several times. She winked at him to
let him know she understood his confusion and his need for conversation. She
wondered if they could get used to this silence?
Part 24 (Worries) PG
John Grayson left the bank and walked toward the park. He needed to think about
his life his company and his future. He had never considered that Amanda would
leave Earth much less mate with a Vulcan. He shook his head and realized he was
using their terms now. When had they gained such influence over his daughter?
Could he have stopped it? Did it matter now? No, she was in love and happy.
John even had to admit if only to himself Sarek was perfect for Amanda. She
needed a man who was strong or she would not respect him. Sarek was confident
in all things. He was no boy to be easily swayed. He grinned as he considered
the roadblocks his now son-in- law had proposed in trade. He went over to a
hotdog vender and purchased a snack. As he nibbled the rare treat, he
considered his next moves. He knew that the shipyard had to be build and he
needed to help upgrade the Starfleet vessels. He considered adding more sensors
for the ships. Perhaps Sarek was right and they should be exploring more. If
the ship seemed to powerful would not other races consider it a threat? His
mind played with designs. Designs that would make a powerful warship but also
appear less threatening. He wondered to a bench and ate his snack as he watched
children run and play. He wondered if he would ever have grandchildren to
spoil. Was it even
possible?
Maria entered the kitchen and watched as Sara prepared the evening meal. She
walked to her long time employee and said.
"I received a star cable today. I thought you and Harris would like to
know Amanda's ship arrived on Vulcan. It seems they were delayed some sort of
rescue mission."
Sara looked up. "I am glad they are safe. I was worried. Vulcan seems so
far away."
"Yes, it is a long way away. I can not believe she left us so
easily."
Sara looked at her employer with some sympathy. "She will be back you know
she and Sarek bought that cabin up in the mountains."
"Yes, they did but I worry for her. Vulcan is so different and hot."
"Amanda loved the dessert."
"She did but she loves the ocean too." Maria said she sat down and
looked forlorn.
"She loves him Ma'am."
"I know Sara but, I worry he has no emotions. How can that be good for my
baby girl?"
"Amanda is very loveable and I doubt Sarek would have risked his life if
he did not have feelings for her. You know his eyes never leave her."
"Maybe you are right I hope so." Maria said she had hoped Amanda fall
in love with a man that would spoil her rotten.
Sara handed Maria a small sandwich. The two women sat down and ate in silence
each on thinking about Amanda and her new life.
======================================
Senator Charven looked up as his brother knocked on the door. He was carrying a
basket of fresh fruit and a rather large stuffed toy. If he was surprised by
this, the Senator showed no reaction instead he greeted his brother.
"Welcome my brother. Please come greet my new daughter Charvanek. "
Admiral Charbaal entered the room with a smile. "My lady this is for
you." He set the fruit down and bowed to his brother. He looked at the
baby and gave a genuine smile. {A girl was no threat to the succession.} He was
pleased that he would not have to eliminate the baby. He looked at her and he
felt warm suddenly. She was every bit as lovely as her mother was.
"She is lovely but she has your eyes Charven."
"I am most pleased with that fact. Look how strong she is." The
senator placed his finger in the fist and it was grasping tightly.
"A fine little addition to our house my brother." Charbaal said
honestly.
This caused his brother to look at him sharply. "Thank you. While I am
please at your interest is there a reason for you coming here to visit?"
"Yes there is. Marta may I steal him away for a moment?" He asked
politely.
Marta smiled and said "Go on I have to feed this little one before she
screams and wakes up even the Remans." The men excused themselves and the
senator followed his brother out. His guards
followed them to a small sitting area.
"Forgive the timing but I have just heard disturbing news for our people
on Earth and Vulcan."
"Go on."
"It seems there have been a marriage / bonding between a human and a
Vulcan. Not just any Vulcan but Sarek."
"What?" Charven said "Who?"
"That is the worst part sir. He married into the Grayson family. They are
one of Earth's oldest and most politically powerful. Worse he has gained a
large portion of the families assets."
"Admiral do they not control the ship yards at Antraies and the trade
routes to the human colonies?"
"Yes they do. Worse, it seems that Vulcan has gained control of the refits
for a fourth of the human fleet. If they upgrade those ships." He let it
drop.
"Damn. We must have more information. Brother this is vital to
Romulus."
"Should we dispose of Sarek?"
The Senator paces a moment as he considers the options. "No, We wait until
we know more."
Admiral Charball was not pleased but he nodded.
"You did well to bring this to my and the Senates attention. I know you
love our world even if you rather hold my seat."
His brother saluted and left unwilling to lie.
Charven watched him leave and wished he could trust him as he had as a child.
There been a time when they been inseparable. Now he worried his brother would
one day kill him. He looked in at his wife and baby and knew he been given a
reprieve. For as long as he had no son his brother was his heir and he did not
have to kill him. He hated the politics and wished not for the first time he
had been born a common man and not cousin to the Emperor. He put the thought
from his mind and hoped he could find a way to satisfy his younger brother's
desire for power. Perhaps if he got him a seat on the senate? He watched his
brother leave and turned back to his family.
Today was a joyful ovations and he would worry about the Federation and
Empire tomorrow.
Part 25 ( DNA and Family Bonds) R
Dr. Savon looked at the request and set it down. This request was totally
illogical and wrong. He could not in good faith offer to help create a HUMAN
/VULCAN child. The last such child had only lived weeks and died painfully. He
looked out the window and wondered why a logical and important male like Sarek
had lowered himself to bond with a human. He shivered as he considered what
this would mean for his species. Already they had a low birthrate. What would
happen if humans began to contaminate the gene pool? He sat down and opened a
sealed file. He wondered if he could use this file to stop Sarek from making
this attempt.
Dr. T Ramie read the request. She was at first dismayed then pleased to have
been asked. Sarek was of vital importance to their people. The request that she
and Dr. Savon work together to help Amanda Grayson become pregnant and carry a
healthy child to term was fascinating. She had to admit the idea was a
challenge given the vastly different chemical make ups. Yet, perhaps it would
be an answer. She was aware of Vulcan's declining birthrate and the need to
increase their population. While the idea of interspecies breeding was at first
disturbing the more, she thought about it the more logical it became. While
humans were very emotional and lived shorter life spans, they were numerous.
She sat back and began to mentally compose a DNA strand. She knew her fellow
researcher would raise all kinds of objections. If she were to sway her
brother, she would need logical and clear arguments. She had no doubt this
could be done but she would need Savon's skills as a well as her own to ensure
success.
Part 26 (Surprises) PG
Amanda had found lunch or mid meal to be quite tasty. She looked at T'Para when
she came to clear the dishes away. "That was a lovely meal."
"I am pleased you found it palatable my Tsia. Your brother and T' Mara
gave me assistance."
"He did?" Amanda said her face showing surprise. "I was unaware
he knew how to cook."
"I do not know how." Daniel said, "I just helped clean a few
vegetables. Not that I was a lot of help". He held up his wounded thumb. "The food here has spines."
Amanda bites back a laugh. She looked at Sarek whose eyes twinkled. "Then
Daniel it is a good thing you had help."
"T' Mara saved me.," he said smiling. "I think I can clean a
cucumber now."
"I did demonstrate the technique several times." T' Mara agreed.
"Yes we have an abundance of the vegetable. " Skon said
"Well it is crunchy. I like it." Daniel said, "I think it would
make a great snack. It just needed salt."
Amanda grinned.
===================
John Grayson finished his snack and headed to his office. It was a short walk
from the park. He had come up with several new ideas and wanted to run tem by
his chief engineer. If the ideas worked out the new ship Enterprise would be
the most advanced they ever developed. He knew of the new Intrepid that was
designed by his rival shipyard. It was indeed an impressive ship. The ship had
many new features, which was one of the reason he had been hoping to gain
technology from Vulcan. Now he knew he would have to wait. The idea no longer
bothered him because he had an advantage. In time, Sarek would come to
understand he was no warmonger. He was revising his options of Vulcan's and he
hoped with time Sarek would grow to trust him as a father-in-law and as a man.
John could admit his mistakes and trying to strong arm, someone like Skon or
Sarek had been foolish and wrong. He would try to be diplomatic and patient. In
time, Vulcan would see Star Fleet was a better way to go. An integrated fleet
was safer for all the races. John firmly believed it would foster a stronger
peace. As he walked into the office he decided to come up with the new ship
design first and then to show it to Sarek and Skon. He hoped that they would
approve of the new model. It was less aggressive looking but still would have
the firepower and speed it needed if it ran into trouble. He had reconsidered
Sarek's ideas and decided perhaps peaceful exploration would be more profitable
then conquest. He felt a little ashamed that he had not realized how his
initial plans could be perceived. John
greeted the guard and headed up to the main office. His mood had returned to
one of eager anticipation .
Part 27(Undercover)
The Romulan agent on Earth headed for the meeting. He looked around and was
surprised to see no one seemed to take notice of him. Of course, the weather in
New York was cool and he had a cap over his ears. He had been surgically
altered to look more human as well. He was still struck by how unobservant
humans were. They simply went about their business. He had left the space port
and traveled by Taxi to the park and he took his seat. He watched as people
rushed to do their daily chores with little care for a stranger. He opened his
case, removed a PADD, and began to read. He looked at the "watch" he
had been given and realized he was 60 earth minutes early. He sipped his drink
something called a cappuccino and found it to be most stimulating. He observed
the people in the park and noted that they seemed jovial and unconcerned. He
recalled his brief walk to this location and noted that food venders were on
every corner The smell of roasted meat
was clear. He wondered what a Hot dog was. Did humans truly eat their canine
companions? He shuttered at the thought. He knew his Orion contact would arrive
shortly and he hoped to gain a place where he could learn more about this
Earth/Vulcan Alliance. He had been surprised at the amount of media coverage
the wedding had gotten. That fact alone had allowed him to send a preliminary
report back to Romulus along with the news that Vulcan had come to an Andorran
colonies rescue when the Earth's Starfleet ship had failed. He could read
between the lines as well as any agent. Earth and her military Star Fleet were
angry because they felt like fools. Unlike their Vulcan relatives, Romulus's
understood pride. He hoped this latest incident might weaken the alliance. As
he sat there observing the inhabitants a round object landed on his lap. He
started and jumped up. His hand grabbing the object and looking to see where
the attack came from. Instinctively he reached for his honor blade.
"Hey mister can I have my Baseball?"
Looking up he noticed a little boy. The human child was perhaps about six or
seven standard years old.
""I am sorry I hit you sir. May I have my ball back?"
He relaxed in and instant. There had been no discovery, it was a child's toy.
He eased his hand from his blade and took the ball up. He examined the sphere
quickly. Then he smiled at the child. Just then, a woman came running up.
"Rordan what have I told you."
"I am sorry mommy. I lost my baseball. This man found it."
Adrianna looked at the man. He had the bluest eyes she had ever seen. She
swallowed hard. "I apologize for my son disturbing your lunch break."
Looking from the boy to the woman, he was struck by her radiance. He found
himself smiling. Her eyes reminded him of the Great Northern Sea and her
bearing was almost regal.
"It was not a problem. Boys must play to build their strength. "He
tossed the ball back.
"Well yes. If that the case then Rordan will be a superman one day."
Clearly, she was proud of the boy. Looking at the youth, he could see why. He
had a strong jaw line and seemed quite agile. "I am Adrianna Shaw and this
hellion is my son Rordan. Look we managed to spill your drink. Please allow me
to buy you an other?" Adriana gave her standard name. There was no need to
give her clan name.
"There is no need for concern." Adrianna smile seemed to fade.
He found he did not want to see that happen. "If you insist. My name is
Garak Whitecloud."
She brightened and they walked to a coffee shop. He briefly wondered about his
contact. He had time. Oddly, he did not wish to leave this human and her son.
He wondered if perhaps they would prove useful in his work?
"So you are first nations." Her smiled brightened. "I knew it
with those high cheekbones. " Her smile grew "Are you new to the
city?"
"Yes, I just arrived from San Francisco." He said as he took the
replacement drink. "First Nations?"
"Yes, native our ancestors settled
this land before the white man. Perhaps you do not know this. Many have lost
touch with their backgrounds. "
"I have never considered this." He said sipping his drink. He was
fascinated by this information.
"Oh, well most people no longer care. They just want to fit in."
"You do not wish to fit in ?"
"Not if I lose who we are. Your bloodline is important it is who you are
your very heart and soul."
This time his smile was genuine She thought like a Romulan and he was
intrigued.
"Indeed. The family line is important. I have always felt this to be true.
Unfortunately, I was an orphan."
"Oh I am so sorry." She said touching his arm. He felt a wave of
sadness for him. He looked away. Why did he feel such a connection to a human?
"You could not have known". He noticed the time. "I am afraid I
must go as I am to meet a business associate for lunch. Perhaps you and Rordan
will be in the park tomorrow? I would like to learn more."
Adrianna blushed and he was enchanted. "I think we can arrange that. Well
goodbye."
"Mommy can he play catch with me?"
Looking down at the boy he smiled and said, "I will be certain to dress
more appropriately so we can play "Catch".
Rordan beamed. He watched them leave and suddenly felt very alone. He shook off
the feeling he was a Talshair agent and they at best were just a part of his
cover. Noone would look twice if he was with a woman and child.
Adrianna left feeling happy. She could not believe she had met a man who was of
their people. She liked him and could hardly wait untilshe told her sister
Heather. She ruffled her son's hair as they walked to their train. She had not
planned to return to the city tomorrow but she knew they would. She truly was
attracted to Garak. She had never thought that could happen that she could
actually look at a man and want to know him more. Since Rordan's birth, she had
avoided men. She did not regret her son but his birth had been traumatic.
Without Amanda and Heather's support, she would not have wanted to live. Now
she had met a man who seemed to be everything she wanted. She had laughed when
Amanda had told her about love at first sight now she was willing to admit it
could exist. Of course, he might not even come back. She doubted that any man
would ever look at her the way Sarek looked at Amanda. Then again, Sarek was
aVulcan and Garak was human. There was no chance of her finding a prince from
the stars as well. She grinned thinking she was falling for fairytales now. She
was no princess like Amanda and Heather. Besides what were the odds of two such
perfect males coming from the stars?
Part 28(Uncharted Trails) PG
They had been on Vulcan a week and Amanda was settling in quite well. She had
managed to unpack and work out a schedule with the Vulcan Science Academy. She
would begin teaching with the next new term. She sat in the garden and worked
on her lesson plans. She smiled as she watched Daniel wrestle with Cerberus.
She was content and even happy. She knew that in the morning she and Sarek
would be leaving for their honeymoon. She could hardly wait to have him all to
herself. She grinned as she thought of how shocked her poor husband was going
to be. She had purchased a number of unique items to make their time alone
special. She hoped he liked them. While she had not minded the Ponn Farr she
looked forward to showing her Vulcan mate that there was more to loving then
just raw passion. Not that there was anything wrong with that but subtly was
pleasant way to go as well. She grinned and blushed as her thoughts became
decidedly carnal.
Daniel stopped playing with the dog and came over to her side.
"Amanda can I ask you a question?"
She looked up at her student/brother and smiled. "Ask away Daniel."
"How did you know you were in
love?"
She fell silent for a moment. She sensed this was an important thing to him.
She had noticed his preoccupation with T' Mara and while she had no problems
with the idea she worried that Daniel might be too young. Then again Daniel was
treating her like a big sister so she owed him honest answers and advice.
"Why do you ask?" She said
He turned a deep red and looked away. "I just need to know."
She sighed and having promised to always be honest she said." When I first
meet Sarek, it was as if Lightning struck me. I just knew. Then as we became
friends and grew to understand each other, it became deeper still. I knew I was
his from the first moment we meet. It was like I had found my soul."
Daniel looked at her and said, "Was it hard to choose Sarek over a human
male?" Daniel seemed most concerned over this answer.
At this, Amanda smiled. "Daniel there never was a choice for me. It just
was. I cannot really explain it. I had to go to him to be there. It hurt to be
away from him. I knew even if he never felt the same I needed him. I would have
settled for friendship."
"You wanted more though?" He asked
"Indeed. I wanted all we could have. I know I will have to share him. He
is too important to Vulcan and the Federation to be mine alone. I know he will
not always be there when I want and need him. The thing is it will be enough
because he will be there when he can. It is the price one pays for loving a
legend."
"I know everyone thinks I am just a boy. Yet it hurts …. I want."
Amanda smiled "Then perhaps you should seek what you need. Court her
properly. Learn and grow to be the man she needs as well. If this is the path,
you choose ,you must be willing to work hard at it. This will not be simple for
you."
"I know. I just wish I knew what to do?" Daniel said, "I am
afraid I will lose her before …"
"Be her friend. Let her know the man you are and the one you will be. It
is the best way Daniel. A friend makes a wonderful husband or wife. Support her
and learn about her. Care Daniel. That is a very attractive trait one I think
we have the advantage of. Remember humans have emotions and we embrace them. We
can show we care, not that it should be overdone. We can not completely
suppress our natures."
"You are right. I can care. I can show her she matters. I do not want her
to think I lack discipline."
Amanda grinned "Then find a balance that works for you.. Remember there is
a public and private life."
Daniel grinned. " So I learn to control in public and relax some in
private?"
"That would be my suggestion but you will need to find what works for you
both." Amanda said" To be honest I am still learning this part. We
are treading on an uncharted trails."
"I know that it seems fast. I have had other girlfriends. The thing is I
feel protective of T' Mara. I now she is more qualified at defending herself
and even us. The idea of her being in danger makes me crazy. I want to keep her
safe. Arrogant I know."
"Daniel you care about her of course you want her safe. It is a natural
feeling. Males are always protective they have been since we were put on Earth.
It is a survival instinct. Just because she is Vulcan and better qualified does
not mean you would feel differently. Maybe you need to learn self defense
skills. You would feel better. Do not expect that she will give up her career.
She has worked hard to obtain her place and she is highly skilled at it."
"I know." He kicked a rock" I was so scared on the ship."
"So was I. But it all worked out. We will have to adjust to it. We will
always be targets Daniel. You will need to come to terms with that fact. Also
know T' Mara will always do her duty." Amanda counseled.
"I know she will and it is the thing I admire the most. Her sense of honor
is so strong. I just want to be there for her when she not working."
"Well perhaps you need to explain this to her. I know she has agreed to
help train you and today she helped you with mid meal."
Daniel smiled "She did and I am glad. I only have two spiked
fingers."
Amanda laughed and set her PADD aside to give him a hug. "It will work out
just give it time. They have as much to learn about humans as we do about
Vulcans."
Daniel seemed happier now and nodded. Changing the subject he said "I
picked out some classes. Sarek suggested I take some computer classes."
Amanda shook her head who would have thought she fall for a computer geek.
"He did which ones?"
"He said since computers were used in most fields I should understand how
to write software and repair them. I already have had some classes as you know.
I think the repair classes sounded interesting. I also want to take some agro
classes. There is so much to learn. Mother said I need history and language
classes. I guess she thinks my Vulcan needs work."
Amanda nodded. " We both could use work on that I think. I also think you
need to learn Andorian."
Daniel rolled his eyes. " I am never going to have a social life with all
these classes."
"No, I think that is the point to keep you out of mischief." Amanda
said laughing.
"Oh thank you so much "he said "With my self defense and
exercise classes that is 7 classes."
"Well you did say you were bored." Amanda said laughing.
"Besides Daniel the sooner you finish the sooner you will be seen as an
adult."
"I know me and my big mouth." Daniel said looking once more like the
the seventeen year old he was.
Part 29 (Conflicted Loyalties)
Garak left the woman and her son reluctantly. He felt rather foolish for
caring. Oddly her pleasant manner and the boy's ready acceptance of him warmed
his heart. He swallowed hard and for a brief moment wondered if he would ever
have anyone look at him with such love as Adrianna had her son. He wondered how
her mate could allow such an attractive woman to go around unprotected. He felt
a primal fire and wondered if he could get way with taking her back home? He
spotted his contact and strode over. He pushed his thoughts away and ignored
the growing desire he felt.
"You have news ?"
"Yes as agreed." The man handed him a copy of the new proposals that
would soon go before the federation council. Garak handed him a small pouch
with the agreed amount. " I may med your services again."
The man looked around nervously. Then handed him a small card with a number on
it. "Leave a message here. I will come. "
Garak nodded and sent him away. He placed the data chip in his bag and headed
for a Federal Express building. He had to mail a set of books to his Uncle on Mars.
-------
"Mommy is Garak going to come play with me?"
"Rordan I hope he will return. Do not be disappointed if he does
not."
"Mommy I liked him he was nice. He did not get mad when I spilled his
drink."
"You were lucky. "She said as she took his hand and they entered the
ancient subway. "Now hold my hand we must get home."
"Ok Mommy. Can we tell Aunty Heather?"
"Not yet , latter after we know Garak better."
"Ok." Rordan said
Adrianna paid their fare and found them a seat. They had to take the subway out
of town where they would pick up their flitter. It was easier to park outside
of New York and take the subway in as parking was never easy to find. She
leaned back and wondered about Garak. He seemed so familiar and yet so
different. Perhaps it was because he was not used to families. Adrianna could
not imagine not having a large and loving family around. She took her clan for
granted. She even at times resented the constant concerns. It had been one of
the reasons she had taken Rordan to the city today. The need to get away and
think about her life and her choices. She had been offered a job at the
Consulate by Sarek. It seemed he had learned she like Amanda had a gift for
languages. He wanted her to be his aide in New York. She wanted to take the job
but Heather had wanted her to remain and teach on the Reserve. She loved her
family and her people but she wanted a chance to spread her wings some. At 21
she was feeling stifled. Surely this job was a perfect opportunity to expand
her skills? She looked at her son who was now laying his head against her
shoulder. He was only 5 and already big for his age. He needed to expand his
world as well. He needed a chance to be just a little boy and not the nephew of
the Clan matriarch. She also knew her own attitudes were highly old fashioned
and that Rordan needed to be more open. Perhaps meeting Garak was the catalyst
she needed. Change was good, and meeting new people expanded your world view.
She closed her eyes and planned the picnic lunch she would bring tomorrow. As
her mind drifted she saw a future with Garak and Rordan playing as she came to
them pregnant with her daughter . She awoke with a start. Her mind clearly had
an idea of where she wanted this to go. She was shaken by the vision as she
never had considered a child other then Rordan. She shivered afraid of what
this could mean.
The train came to a halt 15 minutes latter and she and Rordan disembarked. They
found their flitter and she drove home as her son drifted to sleep. Adrianna
decided if Garak came to the park she would invite him to visit the Reserve. He
clearly was a man looking for a connection to his past. Perhaps they could help
him find his place. She smiled as she considered how interesting it would be to
take him back to his roots. She smiled recalling the ceremony that unlocked the
mind and body and gave one all their racial memories. Of course Garak would
have to want this and ask her to perform it. There were the rules after all.
Free will and the choice to know all.
=====================
Garak left the shop and picked up some news reports and headed for his
lodgings. He entered the expensive hotel and took the lift to his room. He
closed the door and turned on the fire. He was chilled and the fire helped him
warm up. He wondered how the Vulcan's stood this climate? He had been born on
Romulus and found this to be chilly. Surly a Vulcan would freeze to death? He
ordered a coffee and a hot meal from room service. He stripped off his outer
clothing and sat down on the suites large bed. Laying back he reviewed the
information he had obtained. While at first glance, this marriage of the Vulcan
Ambassador and Amanda Grayson seemed problematic, he was beginning to see Earth
did not consider it the way a Romulan would. Family and clan ties seemed to be
less important. He took a deep breath and relaxed. This was good news for he
had feared this alliance would mean war.
He wondered what Vulcan thought? He was a loyal Romulan and would fight
if ordered but he hoped they could avoid war. He had lost both his parents in
the last Vulcan / Romulan conflict and he had no desire to see other children
orphaned. He had accepted this dangerous mission to gain status. If he was
honest it was not the power he craved as much as the stability it would offer.
If he succeeded and rose in rank perhaps he would be able to find a mate. He
knew as a lowly soldier even a member of the TalShiar he had little chance of a
good match. He wanted a family even more then power. He sighed and was glad he
was so far away from home. If his superiors ever found this out he would be
dead. He might owe the TalShair for raising him but he wanted to be free of
them one day. Marrying well and securing a strong position was his key to
freedom. He was determined to regain his house and his families place in the
Empire. A wife and child were worth more than all the rewards his people could
shower on him. He hated being alone. He closed his eyes and fell into a light
sleep.
Garak’s mind drifted to a small human boy and his
mother. He dreamed of the boy running at his side and laughing. He picked the
child up and tossed him in the air. The child laughed and said higher. He
tossed the child again and then caught him. He heard his name being called and
he turned to see Adrianna waddling to them. He gathered her close as he felt
the baby kick. He jerked awake as there was a pounding on the door. Garak heart
was beating fast as he suddenly realized where he was. He stumbled to the door.
"Your order sir?" The waiter said
"Of course. Bring it in." He said stepping back. He grabbed his
wallet and handed the waiter several bills.
"Thank you sir have a pleasant meal."
"I will I am sure." He said He escorted the man out and turned to his
meal. Clearly he was in need of food as his mind was playing tricks on him. He
took out a piece of bread and began to eat. He was determined not to go to the
park. He was not going to seek out this human and her son. He was an honorable
Romulan he would not chase an others mate. It was wrong even it they were only
human and even if the male was foolish enough to leave his family unguarded. He
was not a barbarian to steal them away. He growled as he wondered why he cared?
Then again it was a Romulan Custom to steal a bride. Garak ruthlessly put that
thought out of his mind.
Part 30( Nightmare) NC-17
He heard the prison gate close behind him and he smiled. He was free at last
after almost six long hard years. Years where he had to pretend to be reformed.
He shuttered and pulled his jacket up. It was cold but it felt good he was
free. Free and now he would make that bitch pay. Pay for having him locked up.
He would enjoy her fear and then he would take the boy from her. His son what
did she call him Rordan.? What a stupid name. He would change it. His son was
not going to be raised by a bunch of old woman. He was going to be a real man.
Women were meant to serve the male. He firmly believed the Orion had the right
idea. Keep the woman in chains. Harold Kilman was going to make Adrianna pay
for having him locked up for rape. Hell she had gone out with him. How was he
to have known she was only 15. She looked like a woman acted like one. So what
if he had slipped her a knockout drug? He began to walk to the train station.
His contact had said she brought the boy to Central park almost everyday. He
would take her and make her and the boy pay for his lost freedom. At first he
had wanted to kill her but now he knew taking the child would be worse. She
hate how he would raise the kid. He smiled and planned his revenge. He arrived
and purchased a weapon and staked out the park. It seemed that they had left
for the day. He left and headed to a small shop to get a drink and some funds.
He took a bottle of Dunibian wine to the counter and shot the clerk as he got
his change. He pulled out several hundred credits. He left and disappeared into
the cities underbelly until he could find Adrianna and her son.
---------------------------------------------------------------------
Adrianna awoke to find Rordan up and dressed.
"Hurry mommy ."
She laughed and got up. " Son it is only 8 am."
"Hurry mommy Garak said he would meet us at
She sighed and dressed.
------------------------------------
Garak rose and dressed . He reasoned he needed a run to stay fit. The park was
the best place for that activity. He did not think he would see the humans.
After all he really did not expect them to meet a stranger.
=========================
Harold entered the park. He found his place by the pond. His informant had been
quite certain his son like to come feed the water fowl.
Part 31(New path)
Garak entered the park and began his run. He felt alive and found himself
looking for them. He ran the distance around the park careful not t run to fast
and attract attention. As he came around to the pond, he saw Adrianna
struggling with a male. Rordan was kicking the male. At first, he was shocked
to see this. This must be her mate. Why was he hitting her? He looked around
and noticed the park seemed empty. He saw Adrianna shove the male and yell at
her son.
“Run Rordan run.”
The male hit her and she fell to her knees in front of him. The boy backed away
and looked around franticly. He picked up a wooden stick and swung it at the
male.
The male caught it with ease, tossed it aside, and grabbed the boy. He hauled
him into his arms as he kicked Adrianna. He was laughing with pleasure.
Something inside him snapped. He had seen enough. Even if that male was the
boy’s father and her mate, he had no right to treat them like that. Garak
forgot he was undercover and forgot he had decided not to meet with them. He
ran over to them.
“Let the child go.” He commanded.
Harold looked up and laughed. “Off with you mister. This is not your business.
The pregnant dog has it coming. I should slit her lying throat.”
Garak looked at him his face like ice.
“Put Rordan down and leave while I am still in a mood to allow you to live.”
This was not the civilized executive they had met. Adrianna looked up at him
and froze. She knew that look. It was the look Sarek had had when he attacked
the men at the wedding, wild and feral. She swallowed hard suddenly afraid.
Afraid that Garak was not who he seemed to be.
Harold tossed the boy aside and drew a wicked looking knife. He grinned
“Come on then.”
Garak watched him toss his coat aside to allow for better movement. He smiled
coldly and walked toward Adrianna. He never took his eyes off Harold but he
draped his coat over her with care. He then reached behind his back and drew
his honor blade. “It will be alright. You are safe now.”
Harold was stunned for a moment. He circled determined to cut Adrianna’s suitor
to bites.
Garak motioned for him to begin. “Come human you can have the first try.” He said
forgetting he was supposed to be human as well.
Adrianna froze. {Human? What was Garak if not human?}
“What are you a Vulcan?” Harold mocked.
Realizing his error Garak merely smiled ,and it froze Harold’s blood.
“Yes something like that. What never seen a Vulcan fight?”
He winked at Adrianna who pulled her son close. Rordan wanted to watch. His
mother turned his head away firmly.
Harold lunged and Garak blocked it with ease. He spun away and kicked Harold in
the legs sending the man tumbling. He advanced and kicked him hard in the ribs.
Harold groaned as a fist hit him. He rolled away. Garak waited for him to stand
up.
“What are they to you?” he demanded
“The pregnant bitch had me locked up. The kid is mine. damn Grayson’s and their
power. They even protect their distant relatives.”
Garak started. Grayson? Could he have gotten that close? He circled.
“So the lady is not your wife?”
“Wife hell no. She is just a piece I had that got uppity.” He said “She kept my
kid though. I want him.”
“Never, He is my son.” Adrianna said She tried to stand but could not.
Determined to protect her son.
Garak looked at her with admiration. “He will not have the boy. My word of
Honor on this.”
“Oh , your word of honor. Ha ,ha ,ha Vulcan’s are pacifist where did you steal
that toy from?” He lunged and Garak sliced him for his efforts. Harold stumbled
back. “You cut me.”
“Of course. It is why we drew the blades.” Garak said coldly. “One does not
draw a blade unless one intends to spill blood.”
He moved around his prey. He was now very angry. He felt a protective urge
rise. Adrianna had no mate no male to guard her. He felt possessive as he
looked at them. All that stood in his way was this human. This abusive human.
“Do you think you get to live after hurting what belongs to me.”
Adrianna looked at him. She was shocked at his claim and his tone. Yet she
nodded. He was there risking his life to keep them safe. He wanted them both.
She found the idea had a certain appeal. She wanted him to be hers.
Just then they heard voices as the police were on the edge of the park and
approaching fast. A bystander had used a communicator to call for help.
The distraction gave Harold his opening. He lunged and stabbed Garak in the
heart. Garak grunted and pushed his foe away with ease. He caught Harold and
with years of practice sliced his throat. Dropping him and wiping his honor
blade. He returned it to his seethe and pulled out Harold’s knife. He stumbled
to Adrianna and Rordan. “You are safe now.” He said as he fell beside them.
“You are mine now. You and the boy. Mine.”
Adrianna saw the green blood and immediately covered the wound. “Oh lord. She
grabbed the communicator and called the consulate. They would need a Vulcan
healer. She stroked his face and prayed. She knew he could not be caught here.
Rordan help me. She helped Garak up.
“We
have to get you away.” “
“Say you are mine.” Garak said looking almost afraid she would deny his wish.
She swallowed and touched his face.” I am yours. We are your family now. We won’t
let them take you.” She kissed his lips briefly. Garak felt relief and peace.
She closed her eyes and used her gifts to lift Garak. Rordan’s eyes grew wide.
He knew they were not supposed to do this. She whistled and the horses they had
been riding came to them. She lifted Garak up. She watched her son mount and
she swung up behind him. They took off leaving Harold as they raced to the
embassy. It was Garak’s only chance. She did not want him arrested for helping
her. She was going to have to have Amanda’s and Sarek’s help to fix this. The
police shouted but were left behind. They arrived at the consulate and she ran
to the gates.
“Help us.” She cried in Vulcan.. “Sanctuary please. He needs a healer. ”
Garak looked up and his last coherent thought was how ironic to be seeking
sanctuary from the Vulcan’s.
The gates swung open and two guard came rushing out. They lifted Garak down and
ushered the trio in. The gates slammed shut as the
The guards took their places as they recognized the woman. The male was
bleeding and it was green. He was clearly Vulcan. What ever had happened would
be sorted out after he was treated.
Part 32 (New Family Ties and Alliances) NC-17
The Vulcan guards took positions in front of the gates and drew phasers to hold
off the New York City police department.
"We were in pursuit of that man and a woman. The man stabbed someone in
"Officer that is not possible, this is the Vulcan consulate and the
individuals in question have asked for sanctuary." The guard said "If
you have questions you might address them to Ambassador Sarek when he returns
to Earth."
The policeman bristled but was not about to walk into drawn phasers. The woman
was franticly trying to stop the bleeding on the fallen man. It was then that
the police noticed that the blood that covered her was not red but a deep
green.
"Charlie that one he is bleeding green." The one cop said
"You are right Rick." The cop called Charlie answered. "It looks
like they are protecting their own."
"The woman she does not look like a Vulcan?"
The guards said nothing and remained at their posts. Adrianna was almost
frantic by the time the healers came out. The healer Stol knelt next to his
patient. He looked up at Adrianna and asked "What happened to him?"
"He saved my son and
The healer looked up sharply. "Is Garak your mate?"
Garak looked at Adrianna his eyes pleading. "I am his and he is mine.
"Adrianna said firmly. "We just decided this. It is not formalized.
We wanted to wait until the press calmed down." It was not a lie exactly.
They had just decided and she would never have wished to upstage Amanda's
wedding.
The healer nodded understanding. "You are of Amanda Grayson's
family?"
"Yes, she is my cousin." Adrianna said "Will he be all
right."
"If we can stop the bleeding , and if we can get him to rest. A healing
trance should take care of the wound. Stanal come over here and help me carry
this patient inside."
"I have him." Adrianna said. She closed her eyes and lifted him ups.
The healers brow rose but he said nothing. Instead he helped carry Garak
inside. Rordan walked along side his mother he was trying hard not to cry.
"Mommy Garak is hurt."
"We will take care of him. He will be fine." Adrianna said
Rordan looked at the Vulcan healer and said." He is a hero he saved us.
The bad man hurt mommy and he made him stop. He tried not to fight." Even
at five Rordan understood violence was wrong.
Stol looked at the boy and said "Violence is illogical. I am certain he
had no intention of killing that man."
Adrianna winced and Garak chose that moment to regain consciousness
" I did what was necessary to protect my mate and her son." His voice
was cold and certain.
Stol looked at him and said "are you in Ponn Farr?" Garak blinked.
"Yes, I may well be." He knew that if he were in this state the
Vulcan's would overlook much. If he had been defending his mate he would be
forgiven for even killing. He looked at Stol and said honestly. "I have
never gone through it before. I saw him attack her and I had to defend
her."
Adrianna took his hand to calm him down. She could sense his need to fight. Stol
bandaged his wound.
"Miss ?" " Adrianna Shaw Firestorm." "Miss Firestorm
you and Garak must complete the bond now. Are you strong enough to do this
alone Garak?"
"I would not risk Adrianna's life."
"You already do if the bond is incomplete."
"Then I must have help to finish the bond." Garak said
Stol looked at Adrianna. "You understand what this will mean? Only death
will separate you once the bond is complete. "
Adrianna swallowed hard. It was all happening so fast. Yet she could feel
Garak's need and his pain. She nodded and said" Help us please." She
took his hands and raised them to her face."
Stol reached over and helped her set them in place. Garak was now lost as he
had no idea how to finish a bond.
Stol joined his hands over the couple. "Let me help you." Stol helped
complete the bond and he leaned back as he watched the wonder on the couples'
face. He looked at Garak and pulled back. He almost jumped away. Garak looked
at him.
"I am still her mate."
Stol looked at him." Sarek will not be pleased at this."
Garak brow rose and for a moment he looked Vulcan." I can imagine. Healer
know this no one will take them from me."
"You have all been given sanctuary. Only the Ambassador Sarek or T' Pau
can revoke this. I will take the boy to get some food. You must be alone
together."
Adrianna had no idea what was going on she looked from one male to the other.
"You can not have my son."
"Rordan will not be harmed. I am certain he would like something to eat
and drink." Stol said "Garak needs you more now. I will leave you.
You have my word Rordan will be cared for as if he was my own grandson."
Adrianna knew she had to trust Stol. "Rordan go with the doctor. Maybe he
can help you call Cousin Amanda."
"Yes Mommy. Can I have a cookie?"
Garak grinned wondering if Stol had any idea how inquisitive a human child
could be. Garak knew his stepson would be as energetic as a Romulan. Adrianna
jerked away. She had caught that stray thought.
Stol by this time had Rordan chattering as they walked out the door. When the
door closed and locked. Adrianna jumped away from Garak. "You are not
human or Vulcan?"
"Did you think I was?"
"I did not think about it. " She answered honestly all she had wanted
to do was save him.
Garak looked at her. "It does not matter Adrianna. I am your bond mate. I
am not human or Vulcan. I am the male that fought for you. I am the male that
wants you. " He held his hand out" I am the male you want."
"I can not. You are Romulan. Is Garak even your name?"
Garak smiled." Yes, I am Garak and I am a Commander in the Imperial Fleet.
I was sent here to keep an eye on the Federation. I am still the man you
want."
"No this can be." She said backing away. Garak stood up unsteady on
his feet.
"Come please." Adrianna shivered and turned away. She could feel his
mind calling to hers. Soft words she did not understand. She felt his arms wrap
around her. She tried to pull away but he would not let her go.
"Adrianna I won't let you go. This is real and I will find a way to make
this right." He kissed her neck and held her close. She could feel his
raging emotions. Love and fear that she would reject who he really was. "I
love you. No Vulcan or human male will ever love you like I do."
She began to cry as he turned her in his arm.
" I never expected this. I swear I did not mean to hurt you."
"Swear on your honor. Said She knew he would keep his word. "Swear
you will not hurt my family. "
Garak groaned " Adrianna ... I am a warrior in the Imperial fleet."
"Swear it Garak or I will leave. I will not be used to hurt Amanda or
Sarek."
"Damn it Adrianna." He said as he kissed her. He recalled his mother
speaking of reunification and of peace. He remembered that. " I only want
our people to be one again. I want to Romulus and Vulcan to be allies
again."
"Then swear that you will help achieve that goal peacefully. Please, Garak
so we can be together."
He held her as he felt her pleas in his mind and in his heart.
"It is not a betrayal if it still happens. Surely it can be achieved peacefully.
Do you really want Vulcan at the cost of your soul?"
He groaned and gave in." I swear. I swear I will achieve the goal
peacefully. I will not betray our family. " He kissed her hard. Pulling
away he looked into her eyes." I will not betray my Emperor."
"I know this and I would not want you too." She said kissing him. She
gave in to the fire that was burning. She knew he wanted her and she could not
resist the call of their new bond. Garak carried her to the bed and settled her
on it. He wanted her badly. She was his and he was not letting her go. If he
had to take on all of Romulus and Vulcan he would keep this woman for his own.
As he made love to her he saw the vision once more of Adrianna holding his
child.
-----
Stol took the small human to the kitchen. He set a plate of fresh berries.
"These are very nutritional."
Rordan picked one up. He looked at it and put one in his mouth. " I like
it. May I have some milk?"
Stol walked over to the replicator. "What kind of milk?"
"Chocolate please." Rordan said as he ate his berries.
Stol took the milk to the child.
"Thank you sir." Rordan said
Stol looked at the young man uncertain.
"You are supposed to say your welcome." Rordan instructed.
"Mommy said it is important to be polite and to have manners."
"Your mother is very wise young one. I am afraid I am still learning your
manners."
"Ok I am still learning too. Mommy said it takes a lot of practice to be
polite to others."
"Indeed." Stol said He was charmed but the child’s simple honesty.
Part 33 (Debt)
“Garak how can this possibly work?” Adrianna asked afraid. She knew that Garak
was technically a spy. Earth would not look at him with kindness. They had been
through so much in recent years. She froze when she suddenly realized it was
not Earth that they h ad to worry about. It was Vulcan ,and how she would react
to having one of their sundered cousins on their soil. Garak smiled.
“Yes the irony was not lost on me either. It would be humorous if it was not so
dangerous.”
“We have to get you away. Stol knows.”
“Adrianna I can not leave the consulate as the police have it surrounded. I
think for the moment I am far safer her with my cousins then I would be out
there.” Garak said, “Besides I can not leave you and Rordan alone and
unprotected.” He drew her closer. “Stol can not reveal what he knows he is
bound by medical ethics.”
“Get dressed beloved. I am certain Stol will not stay away long.”
She blushed and he wanted to love her again. {He wondered if perhaps he was in
this Ponn Farr state.} No, he could control his desire and lust. He saw her
duck her head. He noted she was turning a deeper shade of red. It was as if she
heard his thoughts.
{I did hear you}
“Human’s are mind blind.” He said with certainty.
“We are bonded remember?”
“No you heard me before as well.” He now looked concerned. He considered what
this might mean. Were all her family gifted?
Adrianna looked away “Maybe…”
Garak suddenly realized she could read his mind. He found this thought
unnerving. “You can hear me.” He grabbed her hand hard. She felt a sharp pain
and looked into his eyes.
“Garak you are hurting me.” She tried to pull away.
“Tell me the truth!” He demanded
{I can hear you. Please you are hurting me.}
He heard her clearly in his mind. He lifted her fingers and kissed them. {I did
not mean to hurt you.} “That is why you took my word. You could hear my
thoughts!”
“Yes, I could hear you. I can feel your emotions as well. I know you want me as
I want you.” She kissed his lips. “I should not need you.”
“We will find a way.” He said
“I need to call my cousin. She will help us and maybe, convince Ambassador
Sarek to as well.”
Garak brow rose and for a moment Adrianna would have sworn he was Vulcan.
{Do not be insulting my wife.}
She grinned as she dialed the com to Vulcan. For once grateful for the hand com
units Amanda had insisted they all have. She was able to dial into a direct
subspace channel.
----------------------------------
Skon listened to the news as T’ Pau informed Sarek of the newest emergency on
Earth. He noted his son’s face was controlled and that his questions were clear
and logical.
“Tsia T’ Pau we can not revoke sanctuary. Once it is given, there must be a
significant reason to revoke it. If this Vulcan did save my wife’s relatives,
we owe him a deep debt. We must ensure he returns home safely. Just because he
had not immediately identified is not a reason to withdraw our protection.
Earth is looking to punish someone for their lose of face when we were
kidnapped. It would be unjust if an innocent paid for the actions I took to
save my wife.”
“Sarek we are entering a time of grave negotiations. Earth is still angry. It
may be in Vulcan’s best interests to allow them to deal with this matter.”
“Tsia I can not stop you from ordering the couple removed. I only ask that you
do not. The woman is of my wife’s clan. If the male is her mate, he was within
his rights to protect her under Vulcan law. Just because he comes from an outer
colony does not reduce his citizenship.”
“Agreed, as you wish Sarek. This is in your hands. They are your responsibility
and you will deal with it.” T’ Pau leaned back folding her fingers deep in thought.
Sarek bowed. “ I will remove them both to Vulcan as soon as the male may be
moved safely. To ensure that this does not develop into an incident I will
return at once to Earth.”
“Acceptable , You will take Amanda with you. A united front will serve you
best. A ship awaits you in the spaceport.”
Sarek did not agree with this assessment, but knew he had to do this.
“ We will leave as soon as we pack.”
“Safe Journey Sarek.” T’ Pau said as she signed off.
“Father I am afraid I can not complete the meeting at the science academy.”
“This is clearly more important. We must not allow the humans to take one of
our people. We must go inform Amanda she would wish to know her cousin will
need her.”
“It seems our honeymoon will be delayed again.”
“Perhaps you could find time on Earth.”
“I hope we can. I would like to follow some of Amanda’s people’s customs. I
wanted her to know I value her culture.”
“Amanda knows this my son. This was unexpected and involves her family. She
will agree that it is best that you return to protect Adrianna and her new bond
mate. “
“ One could hope.” Sarek said. “It seems that we have many obstacles to
overcome.”
“The difficulties will make you stronger my son.”
“ If you will grant me leave I should go inform her of the situation.” Sarek
said.
“ I will attend matters here at the Academy.”
Sarek nodded and went in search of his wife.
Sarek drove his flitter home. He mentally went over the possible reasons that
they could not identify the male who was now a part of his extended family. He
could find no reason why they could not identify this male. This thought concerned
him as the Vulcan database on census information was vast and very complete.
The records went back to pre-reform times. The average Vulcan citizen could
trace their linage back to the time of Surak.
=======================
Amanda heard the com unit in their room go off. She picked up the unit and was
shocked to hear Adrianna on the other end. She sat on her bed as her cousin
told her of the attack and that she needed help. Amanda was stunned to learn
that her cousin’s attacker had been released. She was angered that Adrianna had
not been informed as the law required. She was even more angry to learn she
been injured and that she was forced to flee from the police. She sat in
silence as she learned her cousin had taken a bond mate. She was even more stunned
to learn that he was not Vulcan. She had wondered why Adrianna had poured her
heart out in the ancient language but it was clear that it was for this fact.
She fell back against the bed. She and Sarek would have to return to Earth and
this was going to be a major problem. Sarek was not going to be pleased at all
with this turn of events. She knew like most Vulcan’s he desired reunification
of the Romulans to Vulcan. She did not however think he would find this
situation a solution to the problem.
Amanda just hoped that this adoption would cover any legal issues for Vulcan.
She had a feeling that it would work on Earth. They would just assume that the
man they saw was indeed human. She thought it amusing that a Romulan’s best
chance to survive was to pretend to be human. Of course she would tell Sarek
the truth after they saved Garak.
“ We will come as soon as it can be arranged. I promise to do all I can to help
you both. “Adrianna I will call you soon. Sarek just came in. Yes, I will find
a way that maintains honor. Actually I have an idea. I need to call Jamie to
have her adopt Garak into the clan. Yes it can be done and she owes us a favor.
Garak will legally be one of us. I have to make that call. Have faith cousin
all will be well.”
Amanda hung up the line and immediately placed a call to Earth. She had to
reach Jamie Nightstar before Sarek found out what was happening. They would
need the formal ceremony latter but the legal work could be done now.
“Jamie it is Amanda Grayson. Remember that favor you owe my clan. I need to
call it in.”
“How can I assist you.” She asked.
“ I need adoption papers and a passport.”
“What? Why?”
“I need to protect Adrianna new husband. He needs a clan and a nation. He
protected her from her attacker. They sought sanctuary at the consulate but he
does not have legitimate papers. If you do this I will owe you.” Amanda was
telling the truth but not all of it. She pushed aside the guilt because the
truth could never be known. It was the facts but not all the details.
There was a pause. “Agreed what name shall the paperwork have? There will still
need to be a formal ceremony. I will register him from our outer colonies.”
“Excellent, that was what I was hoping you would say. We understand that would
be best solution. I will give you her com number and she can give you details.
I am coming home as soon as it can be arranged. We can do the ceremony then.
Jamie Thank you.”
“Amanda you helped us when needed it. I am only to happy to repay the debt.”
“Thank you anyway. I mean it I owe you now. Blessing to you and your clan.”
The leader bowed.
Sarek came in just then and said. “Who do you owe my wife?”
PART 34 (Trust and Truth)
Amanda closed her eyes and swallowed hard. “I owe an other clan matriarch a
favor. She is helping us smooth things over with my cousins new bond mate. It
seems he is in need of papers that allow him to be on Earth.” Amanda told the
truth but the rest she would tell him once she figured out how.
“How is it he was on Earth without papers?”
“Sarek I do not know.” Again a partial part of the truth. Adrianna will have to
explain it to me when we get there. I have to go home to Earth. She needs me
there. Heather is already on her way. It is going to take every bit of skill we
have to find our way out of this mess.”
“I see that you are determined.”
“Sarek please this is important and it is about family.”
“Indeed it is. I have just left T ‘Pau and she has ordered me to Earth to
settle this issue. It seems your cousin’s bond mate has caused the police to
surround the Vulcan Consulate in New York. I was on my way here to inform you
that we must leave at once. She took him there and requested Sanctuary.”
“I am sorry Sarek.” Amanda said
“We will resolve this Amanda. Come lets us pack so we can leave. There is a
transport waiting for us.”
“I am ready now.” Amanda said picking up a small bag. I packed you one too.”
She said handing him his cloths.
“Amanda you are not telling me everything.” He said sensing she was trying to
avoid talking.
“Sarek, I will but not just yet. I do not want you to have to lie.”
“Vulcan’s do not lie.”
“I know that. What you do not know you cannot tell. Trust me. I swear I will
explain it all soon.”
Sarek looked at her and simply took his bag. “You will explain it all Amanda.
There will be no secrets between us. I will allow this for the moment but I
will not endanger our people without the truth.”
“I love you. “ She said, “I also know
your duty. Sarek I have mine as well. I have to help Heather help Adrianna. In
the end Sarek, it is in Vulcan’s best interest. This I swear to you.”
Sarek looked at her and knew she would not lie for any good reason. She was
evading answering but she was telling him the truth to some degree. In the end,
she was his bond mate and he trusted her.
“We are together in all things my wife.”
“I know Sarek and I am glad of that. I just hope Adrianna’s bond mate is as
good to her as you are to me.”
Four days latter, they materialized at the consulate not wishing to run the
police blockade.
T’ Kar brought the video tapes to Sarek. The police had forwarded copies of the
tapes to the consulate in hopes that seeing Garak stab Harold they would agree
to turn them over. Sarek watched as he saw Adrianna being hit by her attacker.
He saw her small son try desperately to defend his mother only to be slapped
down. He heard the warning Garak issued and his blood chilled. As he watched
the tape, he saw the honor blade. It was just a quick look as Garak slit the
mans throat. He froze the tape and replayed it. Now he understood why Amanda
had refused to answer his questions. He rose and smoothed his robes as he went
to meet with Amanda’s family. He now knew she had not been stubborn but she had
tried to protect him from knowing who Garak really was.
“Adrianna I sent a car for Heather and Jamie they will be here in a little
while. How did this all happen? You never mentioned you had met anyone”
Garak grinned as he played video games with Rordan. His acute hearing catching
every word.
“I meet him recently.” Adrianna said and looked away had it only been a week
ago?
“How recently did you meet?” Amanda demanded.
Adrianna had the grace to blush. She was saved from answering when Sarek came
in with Heather and Jamie.
Heather came over and hugged her younger sister. “Are you alright? What
happened? When and how did you meet Garak?”
Amanda sat there and allowed Heather to ask the questions. Amanda looked over
and noticed how well Rordan was with Garak. The boy was often shy and it was
clear he trusted Garak. This meant that Garak had to have done something to
gain the child’s trust. She watched as Garak showed Rordan how to use the game.
He was laughing as they lost a point or gained one. Amanda looked at him and
knew he was no Vulcan. Yet the slight sweeping of the brows suggested a
connection. If not Vulcan then he was surely, as Adrianna confessed a Romulan.
Amanda looked at Sarek and knew he had figured it out.
Jamie walked over to Garak and handed him the papers. “You will need these.”
He stopped and looked up at her.
“Take them before I change my mind. It is clear that Rordan trusts you. Do not
disappoint us Garak. “
He swiftly came to his feet with a confused look on his face. He opened the
package and frowned. “What is this?”
“Your chance at freedom. “ Jamie said, “I owe Amanda a debt and I now repay
it.”
Garak looked at the woman who had to be in her late eighties. He opened the
papers and looked at the others.
“Why, I am a stranger to you?” He read what they said shock on his face.
Amanda was about to answer but Sarek came up to him. “Because my wife believes
I would accept a member of her race far easier then a sundered cousin.” He
looked at Amanda who had the grace to blush. “Sanctuary has been given Garak
and we will not revoke it. You now have papers that are legal identifying you
as a member of Jamie’s Clan. They all are taking a great risk to protect you. I
want your word that you will not act against Vulcan or the Federation.”
“You would take my word cousin?” Garak said almost mockingly.
“Yes, because I saw those tapes. I saw a man of honor in them.” Sarek said
simply.
“I swore to Adrianna I would not give up my quest for reunification. I also
swore to her I would not betray my emperor or my people. I also promised to
protect her family. All of them. Therefore, I must not harm any Vulcan because
they are her family now. I will not act against the Vulcan people or the
federation as long as they do not harm my bond mate or our son. You have my
word of honor.”
“That is sufficient.” Sarek said He looked at Adrianna and said “For Amanda
sake I will allow this. I will do all I can to clear you both. If this is not
possible, you will all be given sanctuary on Vulcan. We can if the need arises
beam you straight to the diplomatic carrier that brought us here.”
“What will T’ Pau say about this Sarek?”
Amanda asked
He looked at her his brow raising. “She has given me leave to solve this issue.
I would have preferred you to have faith in me to protect them.” He held his
fingers out to Amanda and she came to his side touching them lightly.
“I did not want to compromise you.”
His brow rose. {Amanda I trust you and I would protect you no matter what.}
{I know this Sarek. I did not want you to have to lie to Earth or anyone else.}
Sarek eyes twinkled {What of Garak’s new papers are they not a lie?}
“No Sarek they are legal. The truth is you can honestly tell the police that
Garak is a member of Jamie’s clan. That he is a cultural attaché and has
diplomatic immunity. That is what his papers have down. He has been adopted
into her clan. Who he was before is irrelevant to Earth law. The reason is
adoption makes you the legal heir to your adoptive parents. Jamie is now his
mother legally. “
Garak looked up he had not realized this.
“Why?”
Jamie looked at him and simply said “Payment of a debt. You to are paying a
debt as well Garak. My son Damien and his wife were killed when the Romulus
took Seti Omacrom. He was my only child his wife was my heir. It seems fitting
that I take a son from Romulus to replace him. Amanda said in pre-reform times
this could be done. I assume a similar custom might still exist on Romulus.”
Garak nodded and looked at Amanda and at Adrianna. “You know I think I shall
warm my people that taking the Federation may be harder then they believe. That
is if you four women are an example of the people here. You think as a Romulan
might.”
“There is no need to be insulting now.” Amanda said smiling. “ We are not like
our counterparts in the Federation. We value clan and family ties. We have a strict
code of honor that we follow. Adrianna said you were an orphan a man with no
house or clan. Jamie lost her son and heir when Damien and Jayla were killed.
By adopting you we solve several problems. The debt your people owe a life for
a life is paid. You gain a legal standing. Jamie may now claim Adrianna as her
heir with less difficulty form her fellow clansmen. “
“Why we do this is simple Garak it serves the clans best interest. Your
protection is incidental to it.” Heather said
“So I am to call you Mother?” Garak asked Jamie.
She laughed. “If you wish. I would not mind if you would call me that. It has
been a long time since I was so addressed. In any case I always intended to
adopt Adrianna as my heir. This simply makes it more logical. Amanda pointed
out the benefits to myself and my clan. I pay a debt and gain a son and
daughter as my heir. It is a win ,win situation for me. For even if Garak is
not willing to be a good son Adrianna will be a good choice as my heir. ”
Sarek looked at the women. ”Very logically thought out. “
“We try to do what is best Ambassador.” Heather said formally. ”Even humans
have logic. It may not be Vulcan logic but it serves us well enough.”
“ So when will the marriage take place?” Garak asked “ I want Adrianna as my
wife as soon as it can be arranged. I honestly choose her and I want this
legal.”
Sarek nodded approvingly. “We will arrange it as quickly as we can. First
however we must clear your name. It would be better for everyone if you have no
shadows hanging over you.”
“Yes it would be.” Garak agreed. He looked at Jamie. “I loved my mother deeply.
She was a good woman but I think she would approve of you Lady Jamie. I would
be honored to call you mother. I may not be your son by birth but I will gladly
be your son in name. If Romulus took a son from you I shall gladly pay that
debt. That incident was shameful and hurt my peoples honor. It was senseless
and wrong. I love my people but I am not blind to the mistakes of our leaders.
I served them with honor and I will continue to do so. Perhaps if you get to
know me you will see that we are not so different after all.”
“Hurt Adrianna or Rordan and I will cut out your heart.” Amanda said.
Sarek looked at her sharply.
Garak merely laughed. “I think Ambassador I got the more tamed and civilized
woman.” Adrianna thumped him on the head for that comment.
“I did not include civilized in my criteria for a wife.” Sarek said, “Perhaps I
should have?” His amusement at the comment apparent to all.
Amanda rolled her eyes aware he was teasing her.
Part 35 (Smoothing things over)
Garak was surprised when Adrianna claimed his hand and drew him to her. He
suddenly felt a strange peace at the turn of events. He had agreed to this
mission so he could create his own house and clan. He had sought to have a wife
and children a place to belong. Now with Jamie’s Adoption of him and with his
bonding to Adrianna he had both. He might not be the head of house as this was
a matriarchal society but he had an important place in it. He did not know if
the clan was politically powerful but it did have powerful connections. He
listened as Jamie explained about the outer colonies. He learned that if he
wanted to he could take his family there and create their own household. While
Jamie had adopted him and his wife was her heir she already was trained to take
her place. In fact she had been planning to take a job away from the reserve.
He looked at Sarek and said “I will take care of them. I have skills to support
a family. I am a trained in several fields of study.”
“That was never in question.” Sarek said “The only question will be if you plan
to make your life here on Earth or her colony on Europa. Of course you could
always come to Vulcan as well.”
Garak laughed. “Well I should take you up on that Sarek. At least one of my
people would be home.”
Sarek’s brow rose. “Indeed. Reunification is a laudable goal. I do not however
believe it will be achieved in our lifetimes.”
“Maybe not but it is what I swore to my parents to help make happen. “ Garak
said “Perhaps it will be easier to do of your people learn we are not so
different and that many of Romulus long to come home.”
“First we ensure you may take your place here. I believe the police officers
are waiting for us. We must go try to clear up this misunderstanding.” Sarek
said.
He motioned for them all to follow him. “We will meet them in my office. Bring
your documents along. I would prefer to simply show them the papers rather then
be forced to speak a “White Lie”
The four humans and one Romulan all blushed at that statement.
“No one would believe you to be a liar Mr. Ambassador. “ Garak said smiling
wickedly. “It is a well known fact that Vulcan’s never lie.”
“No they just bend the truth.” Heather said smiling.
Amanda glared at her cousin. “That is not funny Heather.”
Sarek head thingyed to one side wondering why his wife took offence at the
truth.
“Sarek is being a very good about this; do not insult him for it.”
“I meant no offence Sarek.” Heather said
“Offence is an emotion. It has no logic. Amanda it is the truth she has spoken
there can be no offence in the truth.”
She rolled her eyes and said “You are forgiven Heather.”
“Garak will come to appreciate Kol-Ut-Shan.” Sarek said changing the subject
some what. “It will perhaps help him appreciate Vulcan and the Federation.”
“I would say that Vulcan is going to get the lesson on IDIC Ambassador. “ Garak
said smiling. “How many humans are on Vulcan now and in your house? “
Sarek gave him a sharp look. “I seem to be adding one a week. Now we have a
Romulan as well. It will be a test to see if we can live to Surak’s ideals.”
The Romulan laughed loudly.
“Stop teasing Sarek.” Adriana said. “He will think we are barbarians.”
“Now why would I think that?” Sarek said his dry humor lost on all but his
wife.
“Jamie I hope you insist they stay here. I am not certain Vulcan can stand that
much of a comedian. “Amanda said looking straight at Garak.
Adrianna smiled “He will behave I promise.” She gave him a sharp look. “He is
simply not willing to appear weak. So he is using humor as a weapon.”
Garak looked at her surprised she had guessed he was feeling the need to prove
himself.
They all feel silent as they came to Sarek’s office. A dignified united front
would be required.
Oddly Garak was now feeling like he belonged. He had never had anyone interact
with on a personal level. The gentle teasing and wit made him believe that this
could work. Even Sarek’s dry wit was refreshing. He could see that his wife was
respected and well loved that they would go to such lengths to protect her
chosen mate. He followed Sarek in and watched as Sarek drew Amanda to his side.
He followed suit and pulled Adrianna to him. He subtly placed his body between
the policemen and his bond mate. Sarek motioned for him to take a place on his
left.
The two men and one woman rose as they entered.
“Mr. Ambassador it was good of you to see us. I am ADA Jessica Farmer and this
is Officer Rick George and Detective Charles Mann.”
Sarek now in formal mode gave him the traditional Vulcan greeting.
”Live long and prosper.” He made the Tal and then motioned for the men to sit.
“We can take the prisoner off your hands now.” the youngest male officer. Said.
He removed cuffs from his belt.
Sarek’s brow rose. “I believe you were informed that Vulcan has offered
Sanctuary to this family.”
“Mr. Ambassador surely you can not wish to defend a killer?” Jessica Farmer said.
Sarek straightened his robes and looked straight at the officer. “Sanctuary has
been granted. T’ Pau has left this matter in my hands. I have reviewed the
security tapes and see no reason to revoke Sanctuary. I also believe that given
the circumstances that any charges against Garak be dropped.”
The officer was stopped from saying anything by the ADA.
“What circumstances Sir? The tapes clearly show this gentleman killed Harold
Kilman by cutting his throat.”
“Adrianna had a right to be informed of Mr. Kilman’s release. He should not
have been able to stalk and harm her. Had she been warned about his release and
whereabouts she would not have been in that park. “Sarek said calmly. “ She was
the one attacked and beaten by a man who brutally assaulted her six years ago.
He man tried to beat her to death and steal her son.”
The ADA had the grace to look embarrassed. “That does not change the fact that
he killed a man.”
“I eliminated and animal who preyed on those weaker then himself. Adrianna and
I had planned to meet to settle our wedding plans and the day turned out to be
a disaster. Had we know the situation she would never have been in a place
where she could be attacked? “If he is dead now it is because he attacked that
which is mine.” Garak said coldly. He was not unarmed he stabbed me in the
shoulder with a ragged blade. It required over 100 stitched and 2 liters of
blood.”
“You goaded him into that fight.” the officer said. “You wanted to kill him.”
“I distracted him from harming my bond-mate and her son.” Garak replied.
“He still must come with us to the inquest.”
Sarek looked at Garak. “Give them the papers.”
Garak handed her his birth certificate and his adoption papers, lastly he
handed her his passport. The ADA frowned.
“Why did you not stay then? Why come here and ask for Sanctuary?”
Amanda looked at the woman as if she was an idiot. “Garak just explained he had
been stabbed. He required immediate medical attention. Adrianna had the
presence of mind to bring him here. She knew he would receive the best of care
and that we would protect them from this inquisition.”
“Look Lady this is not your concern.” The detective said
Sarek looked at the officer his gaze icy cold. The police officers took a step
back much to Garak’s silent amusement.
“Amanda is my wife and she is the one who granted them Sanctuary as is her
right. My lady wife has the right to speak for Vulcan in matters of justice.”
“Amanda?” The ADA asked. She suddenly
remembered who Amanda was.
“Why would you care Lady Amanda?”
Amanda smiled and looked at Adrianna and Garak. “Adrianna is my cousin. Garak
is her bond mate; He saved her life by killing that animal. Six years Miss
Farmer? Was that all her pain was worth to the justice system? She knew from
first hand experience that she would get no justice from New York State. She
came here knowing we would protect them. That Vulcan would honor Garak’s
diplomatic immunity.”
Detective Charles Mann looked angry now. “So you are protecting one of your own
again.”
“No detective. Garak is the cultural attaché from Europa colony. His immunity
comes from his mother Jamie Night Star.” Sarek said “Vulcan only seeks to honor
his documents which are perfectly legal under American, Earth. Federation and
Vulcan Law.”
“ That is bull.” The younger officer said. “You admit only protecting him
because he is a relative.”
Jessica Farmer stopped him from leaping across at Garak.
Garak had grown still clearly ready for any attack.
Sarek looked at the three humans in front of him and said.
“We have answered your request for meeting. You have the documents that show
Garak never came under your jurisdiction or authority. If there is nothing else
you would add? My wife and I have had a long flight here .”
“Jess you can not let them get away with this. We will look like fools.”
Charles Mann said.
Jessica Mann looked at the documents all seemed to be in order. She could find
no way to over turn them.
“Ms. Farmer even if Garak did not have immunity Vulcan does not have and
extradition treaty with Earth or the Federation. If necessary I will have
Adrianna, Garak and their son beamed directly to the Surak. I will then be
forced to take this issue to the Federation council. If our immunity is to be
threatened and questioned then the whole council should be made aware of this
issue.”
Jessica Farmer blanched at that. “I am sure that there will be no need for that.
We are grateful for your time.” She caught both cops’ arms. She gently shoved
them to the door. Looking at Garak she said “This feels wrong. If I find
anything…”
Garak merely smiled. “It was Self defense councilor.” he said firmly.
“I doubt that. I saw the tapes you intended to kill him. You were not afraid
for your life at all. Self defense requires you be afraid for your life or the
life of an other.”
“Detective you saw him beat Adrianna and Rordan. Even if they were not my
family I would have stopped him. Was I afraid for my own life? No, I was not. I
know my skill with a blade and he was no threat to me. Was I afraid for
Adrianna and Rordan? Yes ,I was afraid he would kill them. If I taunted him it
was to keep them safe. I offered him a chance to surrender he refused and
placed his blade in me. I merely removed the threat to my family and myself.
Tell me you would not have done the same.”
“There is laws sir.” The ADA said.
“Yes there are and your people failed to follow them. It left me unprepared for
the attack.” Adrianna said “It meant that my five year old son was beaten and
Garak had to kill. I am glad he is dead he deserved it.” She turned her face
into Garak’s shoulder.
“It is alright you are safe.” He whispered to her as he gathered her close.
The ADA noticed how pale Adrianna was. They could still see several bruises on
her arms and face.
“We have a responsibility to the public.” The younger officer said.” We need to
keep them safe.”
Amanda’s temper flared. “He would have killed Adrianna officer. I can see you
are only interested in headlines. Well how would it have looked if she had been
killed, and her son stolen away? You should thank Garak because I promise if
she had been killed bad press would have been the least of the cities worries.”
“Is that a threat Miss Grayson?” Charles Mann asked.
Her eyes were very cold now. She felt Sarek catch hold of her arms to keep her
from springing across the table.
“No detective it is an iron clad promise. How would the public feel knowing she
never got the notice she was entitled to under the law. It would look rather
bad for your department given her position.”
“What do you refer to Miss Grayson?” The ADA asked.
Jamie Night Star answered” Garak is my son. That makes his wife my heir. As you
know my people hold the water rights to the river. Believe me we would not have
taken kindly to having lost her. I do believe that the water contract is due to
be renewed. I am not as forgiving as my son.” There was a clear threat. She
moved to Garak and Adrianna’s side. “We remember our friends and allies and we
never forget a foe.”
The policeman paled. The last time they had run a into a problem the water to
the city had been cut off. It had cost millions to restore services. The ADA
glared. “You have made your point. I believe we have no option but to drop this
matter. Garak please refrain form slicing anyone else up.”
Sometimes it was best to walk away. It was clear that this Garak was being
protected by powerful people. She would learn who and what he was. Today
however she had to back down. She hated it when they had to bow to political
weight. The only thing that made it slightly easier was the fact that Amanda
Grayson was right they had dropped the ball. She was going to have words with
the department over this failure. They were right had Adrianna been killed they
would be facing a larger scandal. A scandal that if left unchecked could bring
down the city government.
Garak smiled “Of course.”
“T’ Kar escort these officers out.” Sarek ordered.
The aide ushered the officials out. He had enough of the humans trying to force
their will on his family. He might not like or trust Garak but he had acted
correctly. It was only right he protect his bond mate and her son. It seemed
his house was indeed changing. He looked at Amanda and wondered if she had any
idea how complicated this would be? He was however grateful that Garak had been
adopted by an Earth Clan because otherwise he would have had to do it. As much
as he loved Amanda he was not certain he could have accepted Garak into his
immediate family.
Part 36( Aftermath)
“That went well.” Sarek said
Amanda looked at him and cold tells he was being ironic. “It went as well as it
could Sarek. They had job to do.”
“Indeed, it is unfortunate that it had to come to this. I am certain this will
complicate Earth/ Vulcan relations for a while.”
“Maybe not.” Heather said “Jamie provided a place for them to turn their anger.
Trust me they have disliked our people far longer then they have Vulcan. “
“Heather is right. Ever since the 2102 Supreme Court decision returning all
water and mineral rights to the tribe we have been a target. Our ability to be
an independent legal government has been a constant thorn in their sides. They
lost because once our casinos started giving us funds they had to battle us in
court on an equal basis. We won they lost and it drives them crazy. Our clans
have since that time exercised all our legal rights and we no longer tolerate
their bullying. “Amanda said
“Sarek it will not be Vulcan that they attack but our clans.” Jamie said
smiling.” I look forward to it. They hate that we are now no longer Earth
bound. “She smiled.
“Yes we have proved we never were a vanishing people.” Heather said “I can see
they will be worried more now to. This marriage of yours to Amanda is something
that will give them nightmares. “She looked at Amanda “We have a proposition
for you Ambassador. I am told Vulcan was looking for Dyltium.”
“Yes this is true.” Sarek said suddenly caught off guard.
Heather smiled. “Well how about a contract to mine it from our colony on
Datolus II.”
“You have found Dyltium?” Sarek asked slightly shocked.
“Amanda you did not tell him?” Heather asked.
“In case you missed it we were supposed to be on our honeymoon.” She said
annoyed. “I was saving that for his surprise gift at the end. A reward for
being such a good sport and going along with the custom.”
Heather laughed. “Oh yeh ,I forgot that.” clearly she had not and was teasing
her cousin.
Sarek brow rose sharply as he looked at his wife.
Garak looked at them and wondered why his people ever thought taking earth was
going to be a simple task? If these women ruled Earth the Empire would be in
big trouble. The fact that they had founded at least two independent colonies
was something to look into. He had a feeling that taking those colonies would
be disastrous. He made a mental note to warn his people away from any colony
with that these ladies were connected to.
“When did you discover this? Why have you not told Earth?”
“In case you missed it Sarek we don’t trust them. Besides it is an independent
colony. We found them and paid to move our colonist there. Earth and Starfleet
never even visited us. Why would we help them? They would simply move in and
take over. They would strip mine the colony. Move us off and we would have over
5000 homeless colonists.” Heather said
“I told them that Vulcan could mine the ore safely and that you would return
the mined area to its original state. The funds they get from the ore can help
develop the colony. It would also forge a deeper bond between our peoples.”
Amanda said “I did tell them that they would have to negotiate the treaty and
rights with you though as I can hardly be impartial.”
Sarek leaned back and folded his fingers. This was an unexpected coup. He knew
that his world needed a new supply of the crystals. Amanda was right in that.
“Well then I accept the invitation to the talks. Allow me to inform my
government first and then we can set up a time.”
“That is acceptable.” Heather said smiling. “You were right Amanda he is a
better choice then Earth.”
Sarek looked at Amanda and wondered what other surprised she would bring to his
attention. He suddenly had a feeling she was a lot more skilled in politics and
commerce then she let on.
Amanda looked at him and simply said “I am a Grayson Sarek. “ She winked at him
and motioned for everyone to leave them alone.
Garak bowed and left holding Adrianna’s hand. He had no idea how he was free
but he had a feeling life was never going to be dull with these people. He had
been certain he would be dragged away in chains. Instead he was now part of a
family and clan. He was also ironically enough connected to Surak’ s house. If
anyone had told him this a month ago he would have considered them insane.
Adrianna for her part was glad it was over. She was still in pain and wanted to
check Rordan and rest.
Heather and Jamie exchanged amused looks and followed the others out. They
talked in low tones about what they might trade for the crystals.
T’ Kar closed the doors and followed them out. One thing was certain the humans
certainly stirred things up.
“Anymore surprises Amanda?”
“Not today Sarek.” She said touching his fingers. He arched a brow as she said
“At least our lives will never be dull. I told you we were going to change the
galaxy. I thought you would approve of protecting a colonies rights and in
securing resources for Vulcan.”
“ Yes you are correct. A reward? Did you believe I would need such incentive to
spend time with you?”
“No Sarek I was teasing you.” She said
“Humor? I believe I still have much to learn on this subject.”
“I will teach you.” Amanda said smiling.
“I was afraid of that.” He said his eyes twinkling.
She laughed knowing he had more understanding of humor then he would ever let
on. His dry wit was one of his most attractive traits.
Part 37(Logic and Adapting)
Skon left the academy and was very pleased with his work. It seemed that they
had accepted Sarek’s new ideas for taking in non-Vulcan students. He smiled as
he considered how happy Daniel would be at this news. His youngest son would be
allowed to take up to four classes his first term. Skon had spoken to the dean
of the academy and it had been decided that despite Daniel’s high intelligence
his first term be closely monitored. Skon had to bow to the logic of this
request, as Daniel would have the added handicap of still learning to read and
write in Vulcan. Some allowances could and would be made but Skon felt it vital
that Daniel receive the full learning experience. That included taking his
classes in Vulcan. Skon prepared a study list for his son to review. Daniel
would not begin classes until the next term at the academy. This had been
Sarek’s suggestion and it was a prudent one. Skon had admired Daniels
willingness to learn the ancient arts of self-defense and to improve his
physical conditioning. The morning workout did however clearly show that Daniel
would need time to adjust to the thinner, warmer climate of Vulcan. Sarek was
wise to point this out because the extra energy Daniel used to compensate would
of course reduce his ability to learn. Daniel would use this time before the
classes began to learn more about Vulcan and to acclimatize.
T’ Lara watched as Daniel was once more on the computer. He was downloading
more cultural information on Vulcan and their customs. Already he had asked
several interesting questions. T’ Lara had no doubt that once Daniel settled
into a proper study routine he would excel. She watched as he stopped a moment
and seemed to take a deep breath. She went over to his side.
“Daniel you seem to be unwell?”
He looked up and smiled. “I am fine. It is just a little hard to breath.”
“Have you taken your Trio ox injection?”
“I am fine. I am not going to depend on that.” he said,
“It is illogical to not use the medical aides we have provided for you.”
Daniel looked up. “I have to become accustomed sometime. Vulcan is my home
now.”
“Yes it is. That does not however mean you must adjust in under a week. No
human can. Now where is your hypo spray?” T’ Lara asked broking no argument.
Daniel gasped and pointed to his room. T’ Lara went and retrieved his Tri ox
compound from the desk. She noted the amount still in the hypo - spray. She
returned to Daniel’s side and injected him with it.
“You will damage yourself Daniel. The doctor has devised the timetable for you
to be come accustomed to the air and heat. If you do not follow her
instructions you will delay the time and perhaps injure yourself.”
“I just want to be normal.”
“Daniel you are human not Vulcan. It will take time to adapt. It took me many
months to be comfortable on Earth.”
“It did. Why?” He sat in the chair T’ Lara pulled out for him.
“Earth was cold and wet. When we first were stationed, there 50.65 years ago we
were in Geneva Switzerland. It was cold and damp even in the Vulcan compound.”
“I guess I am over eager to adapt.”
“Indeed” T’ Lara said. She removed a tri-corder and scanned Daniel to insure he
was all right.
---------------------------------------
The news that Sarek and Amanda were once more on Earth pleased Jeremiah. He had
a chance to deal with them for the last time. As for destroying the Earth /
Vulcan alliance, he had hopes. The news of a stabbing incident was music to his
ears. He decides to see if that situation could not be inflamed. He slipped
out, went to the consulate, and saw the angry police and ADA leave. He followed
them to a local bar and watched them all order drinks. Clearly they had not
achieved an arrest and were willing to drink away their lose. He sat close
enough to hear what was being said.
“Jess I can not believe you let them kick us out.”
“Officer George be quiet.” Detective Mann ordered.
“I am just saying we had that lowlife dead to rights. I swear that he is no
diplomat.”
“I agree with that assessment. The problem is we had no proof of that. As long
as he had legal documents, we cannot touch him. He could have killed a hundred
people and all we could really do is deport him. Besides what would you have me
do order you to storm the Vulcan consulate?” She asked.
“Hell yes, I am sick of those Vulcan’ s flaunting the law. “ Charles Mann said.
“Jess that Garak bleed green. He was no human.”
“I read your report Charles. The issue hardly matters. Vulcan / Human he is
untouchable with the backing of the Vulcan’s, the first Nations and the Grayson
family. By the way, why was she not informed of Kilman’s release? The
Ambassador is correct that we dropped the ball on that one.”
Charles looked away. “It was not our case. But you know how it is budget cuts
and understaffing.”
Jessica Farmer looked at him hard. “Yes but if she had been killed we would
have a major problem. Those bloody Nations hold the water rights. In addition,
why am I just now learning that the woman was related to Amanda Grayson? The
next thing we know John will be at the mayor’s office and we will all be
looking for new jobs.”
Charles sipped his beer. “We did not know who she was. Why would it matter? The
guy served his sentence and was rehabbed.”
This got him a dark look from the ADA. “You know they are never rehabbed. “ She
sighed, “We will have to do some digging. Something feels all wrong about this.
I feel like we have a worse predator then Kilman on the lose.”
“Yeh, think?” The younger officer said with a snort. “Bartender brings us an
other round.”
Jeremiah slipped away and was smiling. He decided to send his file on Amanda’s
clan and family to the ADA. At the very least it would cause his niece to have
to look over her shoulder. He knew full well that Garak was not a member of the
clans. Who have thought helping the ADA would be so useful to himself. He
hurried to an internet café to send the information. He did not wish the
information traced back to himself or his people.
--------------------------------
Sarek leaned back and sipped his tea. It had been a long hard day. He was glad
that he and Amanda had decided to retire early. Her cousin Heather and Jamie
Night Star had returned home by flitter. Garak and Adrianna were in the guest
suites and presumably resting. Rordan had been tucked in and was sound asleep.
Sarek had been fascinated to watch the human bedtime ritual. The boy had a
shower then requested a story. He had asked that his Garak tell him one. Garak
had seemed as perplexed at this request and Sarek. {Maybe they did have some things in common.
Sarek thought} Adrianna had solved this problem by giving Garak a book to read.
Fortunately, Garak was fluent in Standard. He had red the story about “The lost
puppy” to the boy. Then as they thought to slip out, as Rordan was asleep the
child asked for a glass of water.
Sarek had looked at Amanda who seemed amused. Adrianna had complied and they
had all slipped out a few minutes latter. Rordan however had refused to let
Garak leave saying there was a monster under the bed. Garak had most logically explained that
monsters did not exist. Sarek had to admit his logic was flawless. The child
however still held his hand tightly. In the end, Garak had promised to stay
with the boy and guard him. Most illogical, to Sarek’s way of thinking. Amanda
had smiled and led him away before he could comment on the illogic of guarding
against imaginary creatures.
“Amanda will I have to guard our children from Monsters?”
She giggled and climbed next to him on the couch. “All fathers have to do that
Sarek. I made mine search the closet for a month.
Curious now Sarek asked, “How did John solve the problem?”
“He and Harris set a trap for the monster. They then transported it to the
moon.” Amanda said straight faced. “Harris said they had a detention center for
monsters there.”
“You believed them?”
“Of course I did they are my family and protectors. They even showed me the box
that they put the monster in. Father then hit the button and it transported
away. Ten minutes latter we got a call saying the Grayson Monster had arrived
and was in holding cell #3.”
Sarek looked impressed “A creative solution to an illogical fear.”
“Yes it was.” Amanda said kissing him. “Now I think I want to talk about
something more interesting then monsters.” She slowly began to kiss and undress
him. Sarek quickly forgot about anything to do with monsters or logic.
---------------------------------------
Part 38(What it means)
Admiral Wilson listened as the President was ranting once more. It seemed that
he had to listen to this almost weekly now.
“Sir perhaps this is to our benefit. Now Sarek will have to explain to the
Federation council why they have introduced this Prime Directive nonsense.”
“Admiral clearly, you do not understand. Skon was a skilled orator. He was
quite capable to swinging the vote Vulcan’s way. He was however a known
quantity. I could have developed several key points to counter his logic. He
had adversaries on the council and in the assembly. He was a known pacifist and
it was well known he backed Skolar’s views on holding Earth back. These things
would have given us a decisive advantage. Sarek on the other hand has proven he
is a fighter. That kidnapping incident and the results are well known. Sarek uses
logic like a weapon. His points are clear and sharp. I have no idea what
arguments he will bring to the table but they will be as convincing as his
father’s but in their own unique way. He has had no time to create any
adversaries and he is a hero for helping save the Andorrans. We could well lose
this fight. Can you imagine what this Prime Directive would mean? It would mean
any civilization and world that is less advanced then our own is off limits. We
could not even help them in the case of say a natural disaster.”
“Why would we?” Admiral Wilson asked, “You do not understand do you? We could
be saviors to worlds. They would look up to us and we have colonies with a
workforce in place.”
The Admiral looked away. He had no desire to be take worlds from others.
“Sir there is lots of world out there.”
“Yes and most have some form of sentient life. We will be by passing many if
this passes. Skin’s idea that they could join the Federation is ridiculous. Can
you imagine Betized as a member?”
Admiral Wilson shuttered. A world full of female telepaths who might want to
join Starfleet. Starfleet had barely survived one Vulcan female telepath.
======================
ADA Jessica Farmer opened her email and froze. She quickly printed out the
mail. It was a full dossier on Amanda Grayson’s family. It listed every asset
and connection that they had. It also included some rather disturbing
information about a hasty adoption. She began to read the files and plan her
next move. As she read, she summoned Charles Mann to her.
“Charles I have some information for you to check.”
“Sure send it through.” He looked at his PADD as it appeared. “Holy!”
“Find out if it is true Charles.”
“Oh I will check this. I want them locked up as much as you do.”
======================
Amanda watched as Jamie and Heather
performed the ceremony to officially adopt Garak. He seemed strangely pleased
with the rituals and he was very quiet. He listened to the woman and followed
their lead with no problems. When he had at last been given his Clan and his
new name he smiled.
Amanda thought his new public name most appropriate. Maka Gazzak or Black Cat.
He reminded her of a large black panther or perhaps a le-matya.
Sarek had watched the ceremony and found it rather fitting that a Romulan
become human. He wondered if Garak would find that aspect amusing.
-------------------------------------------
Jeremiah smiled as he left. He had a few more ideas to make life difficult for
the Vulcan Ambassador and Amanda. Phase two was now in affect. He called a
reporter he knew and told them that Vulcan had threatened to create an incident
over the police doing their jobs. He also hinted that Garak was a Vulcan who
had been pretending to be human to spy on Earth.
Jeremiah would have been amazed to learn how close that lie was to the truth.
----------------------------------
Romulus-
“Have we news from our agent on Earth?”
“No My lord we lost contact.”
“Has he been compromised?”
“We do not have information on this yet.”
“Find out. If he has, he must of course be terminated. We can not afford Earth
or Vulcan learning we have penetrated that deeply into their space.”
“Yes Admiral it will be as you command.” The Sub Commander said as he saluted
his commanding officer.
The Tal Shair Admiral looked out across Romulus and sighed. He hoped this black
out was a simple communications difficulty. He had rather liked Commander
Garak.
|
|
Part 39 (Payment)
Felix was grateful that the colony was returning to normal. It had taken weeks for
everyone to fully recover from the illness. They were still grieving those that
had perished but it was lessening as they began to recover. They would always
miss the dead but the living had to go on. He was pleased to see that this
incident had helped his people become closer to both the humans and the Vulcan.
He had been surprised when a Starfleet ship arrived two days after the Surak.
It had contained several medical doctors and more medicines. The Captain had
been most embarrassed at having failed to arrive sooner. He clearly felt he had
failed as an ally. Felix had assured him that it was not going to cause a break
in relations. He understood that sometimes-even Starships failed. While many
had been treated, his people had appreciated the additional medical help. Now
the colony was well on its way to healing and recovering. He watched his wife
eagerly pack for their trip to Vulcan. He frowned already dreading the heat. He
sipped his iced drink and wondered how this trip would affect relations? Could it
truly be a new beginning? Did he trust that the human really believed his
people and Vulcan were going to be more then military allies? He considered
what he knew of the Vulcan home world. They were reputed to have some of the
finest universities in the quadrant. While Andoria had scholars they did not
have the depth and variety of Vulcan. No other race did. He considered how
beneficial it would be for Andoria if some of her best and brightest could
learn at such an institution. He had to admit he would prefer his own children
to have options. He considered what Andoria might offer Vulcan in return. He
leaned back as he looked out over the city. What did they have that Vulcan
lacked? He suddenly began to smile. It was so simple really. They had Ice. Ice
that could be converted to water. A Commodity that Vulcan lacked.
“Fallon I need to get in touch with Andoria. I want to speak to Captain Yahler
of the ice cutter Dragger point.”
“Yes sir I will put the call through now. “ his aide said
Twenty minutes latter Felix was smiling as he had managed to arrange for two
tons of ice to be cut from his worlds outer moon and taken to the tug Mercury
IV. It would arrive at the outer Vulcan system when he and his wife did. He
smiled thinking this was more ice then Vulcan would see in its lifetime. They
could harvest it and distribute the water as they saw fit. It was a fitting
thank you for the lives of his colony.
Part 40(Logic Human/Vulcan)
One week latter-
Sarek and Amanda were back in San Francisco awaiting the Federation Security
Council’s meeting on the new Prime Directive for Star Fleet. Amanda watched as
Sarek debated his keep points with Soran. Each argument was clear concise and
logical. Amanda listened as Sarek explained why Vulcan considered this to be a logical
policy.
“Sarek you logic is very good. The problem is it will not sway the average
Terran.” Amanda said “It may not even sway the Andorians.”
“Please explain why you believe my arguments are not logical.”
“Sarek they are logical and that is the point. Humans overall are not a logical
species. You would do better to emphases the costs of helping a civilization
develop. The cost needs to be measured in political capital and trust. Remind
the council how much Earth resented and distrusted Vulcan for her assistance.
Explain how much it cost Vulcan in Credits in the early days to maintain a
relationship. Demonstrate that a relationship can not end on a whim. Point out
how our involvement with Earth almost propelled Vulcan into a war with the
Klingons. Make it so this directive is to protect the Federation not the new
civilizations we meet. Most of the Federation races are motivated by self
interest. Earth itself has a long history of suppressing her own minority
cultures. I do not think that the average Terran would worry about other
cultures. Look at my father for example. He is a good man but he looks to
profits and the bottom line. He would likely see undeveloped worlds as cheap
resources and labor. It has been like that in America for over 500 years it
will not change until money is no longer a factor.”
“You believe that Earth would exploit new cultures?” Sarek asked
“Yes I do. That is one of the reasons Heather and Jamie approached me about the
mining. We know that they will be exploitive we have over a 1000 years of
examples as a guide. That is not to say it can not change. This Prime Directive
is a good idea. One I truly wish Ole Christopher Columbus and all who came
after followed.” She paused as an other thought came to her. “You could also point
out the medical dangers. New races may have differing immunities then humans or
other Federation members. If we go to a more primitive world the medical risks
and costs would need to be carried by us and the visitor. We are advanced
enough to understand pandemics. A pre
-warp culture may not have any idea of the risks. ” Amanda said
“Her arguments are logical Shaile.” Soran said
“Indeed and several key points are not from a Vulcan view. You have framed your
points most logically my wife.”
“Thank you.” Amanda said “Will there be time to adapt your speech?
“Yes, Rest now Amanda while Soran and I mix human and Vulcan logic.”
She leaned back in her chair and smiled.
Part 41(Questions)
Felix read the brief that Star Fleet had sent him as the new Ambassador. He
frowned at the implications. Until now they had no real guidelines for the
Federation each contact was done on a case by case basis. The rules if any were
devised by individual planet side governments. He leaned back in his chair as
he considered the implications if it became Federation and Star Fleet policy.
He had to admit that Vulcan had a point that there should be a set of
guidelines. He was not so certain what they should be. He complicated the ideas
as he read the Prime Directive that was aimed for the moment strictly at Star
Fleet. He knew that had this directive been in place Vulcan and Andoria might
never have come into conflict.
===============================
“ This could be the end of our plans.” Jeremiah said.
“Why? Because Sarek is here to speak?” Tate
“Yes, Skon I was ready for. He had his own logic. I knew how he would present
his case. The president would go all mom and apple pie. Sarek will gather
allies that will stop the free trade. We will lose world we could gather slaves
from. The president will claim planetary control and we lose a chance to put
our own agents on Starfleet vessels. The boss will be angry.” Jeremiah Said
“We have to stop Sarek”
“We do, perhaps we should shoot Amanda.”
“What good would that do?”
“It would hurt him and he is less logical.” Jeremiah added.
Part 42 (Fortuitous events.)
Felix arrived at the gates of the Vulcan Consulate. Felix was allowed to access
,and waited in the large reception area by a Vulcan aide. He could tell his
sudden arrival had upset the schedule of the consulate. Felix had to admit it
was enjoyable to see a Vulcan almost run to find Sarek. It was not often that
one gained the upper hand on a Vulcan. He was going to enjoy the situation and
use it to his advantage.
Felix hoped Sarek would have some advice on how to deal with the Federation
council. He was a soldier and he had little experience dealing with civilians
and their ridiculous ways. Oddly, he had trusted the Vulcan to give him an
honest answer to why Vulcan was making these introductions. He felt given
Sarek’s help for his colony he would give him a chance to present his reasons
in person. Then he would listen to the council and make up his mind. He would
in the end do what was best for his people but this was an act of goodwill and
respect. He also felt that Sarek did not deserve to be surprised as the other
councilors would be. He smiled thinking they expected a diplomat not a warrior.
He recalled a Terran saying that diplomacy was a civilized form of Warfare. If
it was, he intended that Andoria be the victor. He began to consider how best
to use Vulcan to achieve that goal. What would Sarek give to ensure his new
ideals went through? He considered this as he waited.
T’ Kar moved quickly to get the ambassador. This visit was unannounced and
could be very important.
“Shaile I beg your pardon but the new Andorian Ambassador just arrived. He
requested a meeting. He said he wished to pay his respects before the council
meeting.”
“I will attend him at once. T’ Kar who is he?” Sarek asked
“Shaile it is the Andorian we met on the planet. Commander Felix.” She said
Amanda grinned, “Well this could prove useful. Shall I join you?”
“Indeed. I must not keep him waiting. Amanda prepare refreshments for our
guest. I will bring him here to our quarters. I think perhaps it would be best
if I greet him alone while you prepare a welcome suitable for an Ambassador and
a friend.” Sarek said as he left to greet his new counter part. Perhaps this
proposal had a better chance then he first believed.
“I will prepare a fitting welcome for our guest. T’ Kar, Soran I will need your
assistance. Tea and biscuits I think. Help me now because I do not know what to
serve.” Amanda said as she hurried to the kitchen.
“We come to serve.” Soran said. As he and T’ Kar followed Amanda to the
kitchen. T’ Kar gave a list of foods for Andorians as he went to prepare the
tea.
Five point two minutes latter Sarek was greeting Ambassador Felix.
“Live long and prosper.” Sarek said as he made the Tal.
Felix tried to make his fingers work. He settled for a palm up motion.
“Peace and long life Sarek of Vulcan.”
“It is pleasing to see you again Ambassador Felix. If you would come with me,
my lady wife is preparing refreshments We were unaware that you were the new
Ambassador.”
Felix smiled at the not so subtle probing. “I was surprised as well Ambassador
but, I am pleased. It seems my government has decided to follow Vulcan and
allow me a dual role. Federation and Vulcan Ambassador. After your timely
intervention, the General feels we should seek to gain a greater understanding.
He believes that with this unfortunate event an opportunity has arisen to forge
closer ties. To this end he has charged me with this most honored post.”
Sarek answered with care. “I am honored that I shall be able to serve with you.
Your hospitality to my lady and myself was most kind given the challenges you
faced. I to look forward to improved relations between our worlds.”
Part 43 (Games)
The two entered Sarek's quarters and found Amanda and T' Kar arranging
refreshments. Soran was carrying out a tray covered with delicacies that were
known to be pleasing to the Andorian palate. Amanda looked up and smiled
broadly.
"Welcome to our home Ambassador we are honored that you stopped by. Please
come have a seat. It will be a moment ,I am afraid. We had not expected
visitors so we must adapt." Felix smiled and was impressed that they had
managed such a table given he had just arrived. He was honored that there was a
clear attempt to find foods and beverages that were acceptable to his race.
“I am honored. I should have perhaps called first. I did not wish our first
meeting to be in conference."
"That is most kind. I dare say you are very busy now and likely thought we
would be too. I am honored that you came here. "
Amanda said" It is never an imposition when a friend comes to visit."
Sarek picked up a decanter of cool water and offered the traditional greeting
to the ambassador. Felix took the water and sipped it.
" I am honored."
He handed the cup back to Sarek and took the seat he had been offered. Sarek
Sat down next to him and offered him refreshments. Felix took the plate and the
spiced tea. He was most impressed because this tea was from Andoria. It was not
something that could be replicated as they had not allowed it to be given away.
His antenna twitched as he wondered how they had gotten it here on Earth.
Amanda sipped her tea.
" My father ,John Grayson owns a small tea trading house. I hope the tea
is made correctly? I am afraid we only ever had it on special occasions and my
grandmother was the expert at preparing it."
Sarek looked at Amanda sharply this was not something he had known. He had
tried this tea blend once or twice and found it to be excellent. It was one of
the rarest and most prized exports from the ice world of Andoria.
"The tea is perfect lady Amanda." Felix said "You are right of
course friendship is important. It is why I came today. I wish to extend the
hand of friendship. Sarek you and Ambassador Skon proved yourselves to be men
of honor when you came to our aid. I find for this reason it is wise to learn
more about you and your governments ideas. It is possible we have been to
reluctant to let go of the past. As you Vulcan's would say that is illogical.
In that spirit of beginning again I came here today. Andoria has its own
military fleet. We really have little need to serve in Star Fleet. We have
always tried to show maturity when dealing with less advanced cultures. My
General was concerned that this new Prime Directive you propose for Star Fleet
might be adapted for the whole Federation. That he feels this could undermine
our rights."
Sarek listened and carefully framed his thoughts. He remembered what Amanda had
said. Make it in the others best interests. He set his cup down.
"That is a legitimate concern. One of the things Vulcan and Andoria have
always shared is the wisdom not to interfere overly much with other developing
cultures. We on Vulcan should have learned by your people's example."
Felix looked at him sharply.
"What do you mean?" He was surprised that the ambassador would admire
and say his people had been wiser.
"A Vulcan's one great weakness is curiosity.” Sarek said He looked over
and saw his wife stifle a giggle. He raised a brow not amused at all. "We
seek knowledge and try to improve things."
"This is true. It is one of your cultures greatest strengths.” Felix
acknowledged. "That trait allows you to seek answers to questions many
have not yet asked."
Sarek bowed his head accepting this. "The weakness is that we sometimes
fail to see that a thing may not need improving. Consider Earth and our
relations here."
Felix leaned back. "Does Vulcan
regret its involvement?"
"No we do not. Perhaps we have simply considered we did not always act in
Earth's best interests. We did not always accept they had a right to choose a
different path then the one we thought well."
"So this Prime Directive is to ensure such a thing does not happen
again."
"Indeed." Sarek said "It cost us a great deal in political
capital and in credits early on. While the relationships has proved
enduring." He looked at Amanda. "Perhaps it would have been better
served if we had treated Earth with greater respect and equality."
"Yes, that makes sense to me." Felix said "So it is to protect
ourselves as much as the worlds we might touch?"
"Yes because regardless of our god intentions we are not Gods. We can harm
other cultures by not allowing them to find their own way. If we make it to
easy they will not learn the lessons we all did. Consider this Felix. Do we
give a child a sharp knife first or do we teach them with a blunted
model." Sarek explained
"So you are saying that if we advance pre-warp civilizations they will not
understand the dangers that exist and they will then become a potential threat
to our worlds." Felix seemed to consider this carefully. " I will
consider your points. I admit that we have always been a little less likely to
interact with less developed cultures. I think it was because few offered us
useful items. However ,the fact remains that there is a lot to learn about
space travel and some of those lessons need to be learned first hand. A child
will not avoid something hot until they get burned. Yes ,Sarek your points are
well made. I shall convey this to my government." Felix said. Sarek sipped
his tea.
He had perhaps made an important ally. He looked at Amanda and his eyes smiled
at her. Amanda blushed and looked down at her plate. Felix considered what
Sarek had explained. Oddly he thought that is plan was very similar to the
policies his government already had in place. He sipped his tea and then said.
“If I may have a copy of the proposal to forward to my government?”
“Of course. T’Kar will send it to your office.” Sarek said
Amanda looked back up and said. “ Has your lady wife arrived ?”
Felix smiled. “Yes she has. Unfortunately she had to meet with our children
teachers today. We wanted them to begin school here as soon as possible. I am
told that the Embassy may have our students enroll in some Earth classes?”
Amanda smiled. “The campus accepts students from all worlds . I used to teach
there before I married Sarek.”
“I am a little concerned. My children have not had much contact with other
species. Yet I believe a few activities would be beneficial.”
“ They have several sports clubs. We even had an ice hockey team.” Amanda
explained.
“Ice hockey?”
“A Terran sport that moves a black disk across the ice. The teams use wooden
sticks to propel the disk into a net to score points. It requires stamina and
balance as they stand on thin metal blades.” Sarek said “It is quite
interesting to watch.”
Amanda looked at him. She could not believe he admitted to liking Hockey. He
hated the cold.
“Amanda likes to watch the game. I do not mind observing it on the video feds.
It is the live games that are to cold.” Sarek said ,“The Detroit Team the Red
Wings have been exceptional for over a century. They call their city “Hockey
Town.” This is a sport that the Terran’s seem to watch and compete with equal
enthusiasm.”
“Hockey, I believe I would like to observe this game.” Felix said
“Well come over tonight after council then. The game starts at 2100.”Amanda
said “I like the sport to. It is amazing to see the grace of the players.” Sarek
said .
Part 44(Plots)
The Orion syndicate listened as Jeremiah out lines his new plan to destabilize
the region. He hoped to pit the Andoria and Vulcan against each other. He had
almost succeeded with the Hawthorne incident. He planned to attack and kill the
delegations at the council meeting. His operatives had set a bomb in the
meeting center. It was located under the Andorian's seat. He knew it would be
assumed that the new ambassador had been ordered to kill the assembly because
they were not going to follow Vulcan’s ideals.
His operative had slipped in unnoticed with the Terran delegation from Mars.
The Federation security was so lax they never checked details.
=============================================
John Grayson was on his way home. He was having dinner with his younger brother
tonight. It seemed that he had a second chance to get to know him now. After
the attack he had reconsidered many things. Family was important. He learned
that lesson the hard way. He had almost lost his wife and daughter and his
brother. What did it matter if they had not been raised together? It was not
Jeremiah’s fault, and he had tried to protect Maria. He no longer cared what
others thought. He was going to extend the hand of peace. Skon had taught him
that nothing mattered but family.
===========
Harris made the last minute preparations. He could hardly wait to see Amanda
again. They had been invited over to watch Hockey tonight and he was more then
ready to go and have a good time. He mixed the salads as Sara prepared the
salsa. He was still amused to think that Sarek was fascinated by a purely human
sport. At first Harris thought he only watched to please Amanda but over time
he saw that Sarek actually was interested. He also liked baseball and
basketball. His explanation for this fascination was simple. It was interesting
to calculate the possible outcomes. Sarek insisted that all three sports
required an understanding of physics and mathematics. Harris had laughed at
that and been pleased to win several bets against Sarek and Soran on who would
win the games. Amanda rolled her eyes and made Sarek promise (not to bet the
farm in Vegas. Sarek had raised his brow and asked which farm she had thought
he would risk?)
{Sometimes he was just so Vulcan.} Harris thought. Harris and Sara were pleased
that Sarek had found a way to enjoy a few Terran pass times. He was especially
pleased about the hockey because Amanda was a real “Wing Nut”. She had always
loved that Detroit team because she had been fascinated as a child by their
bright red uniforms.
Part 45 (Healing)
Garak was not pleased at all. His shoulder was still immobilized and frowned.
The healer wanted him to have special reconstructive surgery as Kilman’s blade
had damaged several nerves. He was not certain how this could be accomplished
when he was legally human. It was not like he could leave the consulate and go
see a specialist. Even if one of the human doctors had the skills to
reconstruct the nerves they would never have treated a Romulan before. He had
just about convinced himself he would need to live with this injury and accept
he might never again have full use of the arm.
The healer wanted him to be transported to San Francisco so T’ Mir could
do the delicate work.
“When do we leave?” Adrianna had asked.
“Adrianna it may not be a good idea. I know your cousin is married to the
Vulcan Ambassador.” Garak paused he was feeling oddly guilty for placing Sarek
in a difficult position. He never thought he would care. “It may be unwise to
endanger him. I am still Romulan. I would not wish to cause him difficulties
with his government.”
Adrianna reached out and stroked his face lightly. “He would want you to heal.
He likes you Garak.”
“Adrianna you are naïve. He is tolerating me barely. It is only because Amanda
protected me that he did not hand me over to the police. It was not me or you
he shielded. It was his bond-mate. He would not risk her becoming entangled.
His indulgence could be viewed as weakness. While I am grateful for his help I
have no desire to owe him more.” Garak explained. He could not understand how
naïve she was.
“Garak your arm will not heal. You need this surgery and soon if you are to
regain the use of it. I trust my family. I trust all of them. Sarek will not
betray us and he would see no logic in you suffering a disabling injury. I feel
so bad that you were hurt. Please I need to know you will be whole. I could not
bear it if you were never whole because of me.” She held his good hand.
Garak sighed. “I would give and arm for you and gladly. “He frowned. “As you
wish I will ask this healer to help me.”
Adrianna smiled. ‘Come lets get you dressed the shuttle to the consulate is
waiting on us.”
He looked at her and laughed she had never intended to give him a choice. “I
must send in a report to my government.”
Adrianna pulled back and looked stricken.
“I am still a soldier in the Imperial Fleet. My taking a wife will not change
this. I told you I will not defect.” Garak said
“I know. This is going to be difficult.”
“Perhaps not, Sarek knows the truth and he will keep an eye on me. I will not
abuse his hospitality. I will do my duty and I will honor my family. I think it
will be a challenge.” He smiled and squeezed her hand.
========================
The agent set the bomb and smiled. He moved along and picked up several trash
receptacles. This was almost too simple. The conference would end with a bang.
He whistled as he went to report the success to his boss. This would clearly
help make him one of Jeremiah’s number one operatives.
-------------------------------------------------------------
Felix had taken his leave and Amanda cleared the table. She smiled as Sarek
returned alone. He came over to her offered her his two fingers. Amanda sighed
and touched his with hers. She smiled as she felt his pride in her. She moved
closer and wrapped her arms around his waist.
“You do not mind that I asked him to come over for the game?”
“While I would find a night with just the family pleasant, it was a brilliant
move. I have grown to admire this game. I believe Felix will enjoy it as well.
His people have long played sports on the ice. I once observed an Ice sailing
race and it was most impressive. The ships had a grace and power that I had not
seen before. He may well admire the game. A less formal setting will also allow
us to learn about one an other. I believe it is a chance to begin the
friendship you desire.”
“Sarek I know you have concerns. Is it not wise to cultivate friendship? A
friend will stand by you or at least hear your arguments before choosing an
issue. It may be that once you understand Felix you will understand his people
more.”
“Wise my wife. In an event it will be pleasant to hear an others view on this
sport.” Sarek said
Amanda laughed as she kissed him.
Part 46 (Gardens and Meditations)
Daniel sat in the garden and had watched the sun set. Now he looked out across
the dessert and up at the stars. He could not believe how clear the night was.
On Earth in San Francisco the city lights hid the stars. Even away from the
city there were always shuttle traffic and other things blocking the night sky.
On Earth the weather was controlled so one never saw a storm simply roll in.
Now here he could see that in the distance a storm was brewing. He took a sip
from his mug of icy Coke. He had never appreciated the cool crisp taste more
then now. He was within the protective force fields so he had little fear. He
simply watched in silence. He had a long day and he was tired. The problem was
it had been exciting and he was still too wired to even think of sleeping. He
glanced at his watch still set to Earth time one am. He yawned and stood up. He
began to do some stretching and hoped to work out the kinks.
Skon went to the house one last time before retiring for the night. He quietly
opened the door to Daniel’s room. He frowned when he found it empty except for
the puppy that bounded off the bed to greet him with a wagging tail. He frowned
at this. The animal had a bed of its own. He closed the door so the animal
could not get out and went in search of his son. He checked the library and
found it empty. He went down the stairs and noticed a mat was missing. His son
however was not there. Skon went back up stairs and entered the kitchen. He
knew human children often were in need of extra nutrition. He found an empty
bottle of COKE A COLA and a mug missing from the rack. He wondered where Daniel
was. He was beginning to become concerned at this situation. Had Daniel
wandered outside?
He left the kitchen and debated on calling T’ Mara. The security chief had
seemed fatigued and he had did not wish to disturb her rest. Skon noted the
back door was not covered with its shield. He opened it and went into the
garden. There near a large rock wall he spotted his son. Daniel had climbed up
on it and was now stretched out on it and doing what humans called pushups.
Skon watched as Daniel rose and descended over twenty times before collapsing
on the stones.
He walked over to Daniel. “What troubles you Daniel?”
Daniel started and almost fell off. He caught himself and faced Skon his face
red. “I could not sleep. I thought the night air might help.”
“Have you meditated?” Skon asked.
“Earlier today I tried to.” Daniel said “I think I am just too excited about
all of this. I had the same problem last night. It was why I was awake so
early.” He looked away.
“Come down, I will help you meditate. Perhaps then you will find you may
sleep.”
Daniel slid off the wall carrying his mat and followed Skon to a recess.
“Set the mat down here.” Skon instructed.
Daniel laid it out and Skon Sat down and motioned Daniel to join him.
“Now take a deep breath. Let it out slowly. Think of a peaceful place. A place
that you feel safe and content in.”
Daniel took a breath and tried to follow him.
“Now think of the things that troubled you today.”
Daniel did this and took an other deep breath.
“Now let it out with the breath. Consider the things that pleased you today.”
Daniel did and once again let out a breath.
“Now let that go too.” Skon instructed. He watched as Daniel struggled to
follow his directions. His son had closed his eyes and his hands rested on his
knees. “Draw a breath to calm yourself. Clear your mind of all the days’
events. Find the silence within yourself.”
Daniel continued to listen as he tried to do as he was told. Slowly he felt
himself relaxing and the stress of the day dissipating. He had never thought
that just sitting still and breathing could be so relaxing and peaceful. Soon
he stopped hearing Skon’s instructions and he simply breathed. A quiet peace
began to fill him as the days excitement was left behind.
Skon watched Daniel and was pleased to note his breathing had become even and
clam. It was clear that his son was gaining some benefit from this. Once he was
certain he was in a meditative state Skon allowed his own meditations to begin.
He did not go into a deep state as he was watching Daniel but he did allow
himself to relax.
Part 47(Connecting)
Felix arrived back at the Embassy and went to his private office. He sat at the
desk and reviewed the proposal created by Skon and Sarek. As he read the
document, he found it to be well crafted and well intentioned. He had a few
questions on what would happen if the civilizations were entering the Warp
stage. Would they then be allowed to assist the cultures? What would the
requirements be for these newly emerging worlds are if they choose to join the
Federation? Was it possible for a non-warp civilization to enter the
federation? He knew of at least three colonies world his people traded with
that had no warp capacity and they did not desire to become space travelers.
Once such world was a source of his people’s cobalt seven. A medicinal plant
that helped stops bleeding. It was a valuable plant but it could not be
transplanted or replicated. He wrote out a few notes and questions to ask
Sarek. He then placed a call to the General. He liked the proposal in theory.
It might require fine toning but it was as Sarek said in their best interests
to set some sort of policy that held all the powers in the Federation to a
certain standard. It would in the long run prevent conflict.
The report took only ten minutes and he transmitted the details along with his
proposal to his government. He knew that given the serious nature of this he
would have his answer before the meeting. He signed off and went to research
Hockey. He did not intend to appear uninformed. As he read the information on
the sport, he smiled. It looked like for once the Terran’s had actually created
a game worth playing. He downloaded the details to a PADD and went to find his
wife. He knew she would enjoy a chance to meet with Amanda again. Felix was
wise enough to understand that this friendship may actually be more valuable to
his people then his with Sarek. Because this was one area that males shared.
They all listened to their mates. It had been made clear to Felix that Sarek
valued and indulged his mate. Felix smiled and wondered if Sarek realized how
much his gentle lady swayed him? He knew Vulcan’s disliked ice and cold and avoided
almost as much as they did open bodies of water. Yet Sarek had admitted to
taking his wife to Hockey Games and to learn to enjoy the sport. Granted he
could not envision a Vulcan cheering and jumping in appreciation for a sport
but the idea that he attended the events at all was telling. The Vulcan people
were often not interested in the sports of other races. They would investigate
science, literature, art, and music. Professional sport however was seen as
frivolous and illogical. This made Felix
smile as he wondered if he could get Amanda interested in ice sailing. That was
a sport he enjoyed deeply and thought the adventurous human might appreciate it
as she was from a planet that still had ships that sailed the waters. Felix
could almost imagine Sarek’s brow rising if he were to invite the couple to
sail with him on Andoria. Felix went to
his wife’s side as she came in carrying a plate of freshly baked cookies. He
smiled and grabbed one. Even though he had eaten at the consulate he was not
about to turn down his favorite sweets.
Farina smiled and twitched her antenna “Did the meeting go well?”
Chewing a cookie, he nodded. Swallowing it, he said, “We have been invited over
this evening to watch Red Wing hockey.”
Her face had a curious look. “Hockey? Is that a Terran game?”
“It is a sport the Terran’s play on ice. Sarek thought we might find the game
interesting. I told him we would be delighted to come. I know you were sorry to
miss visiting with Lady Amanda today.”
“That is true. I was looking forward to this. Ambassador Sarek actually watches
a game played on ice. Is that not unusual for a Vulcan?”
“Farina I find Ambassador Sarek to be a unique Vulcan. He took a Terran for a
wife. I believe he watches this sport because his lady likes it. He seems to
indulge her greatly.” Felix said
“A wise male.”
Felix laughed. “Yes I agree. Any male wise enough to keep his mate happy is
worth knowing.” He received a swat from his wife.
“Well then you two have a common ground to begin a friendship. “ She said
teasingly. “What shall we bring?”
“I did not ask. Perhaps some of these lovely cookies. I am told that Lady
Amanda has a sweet tooth.”
Farina smiled. It seemed Felix could not resist doing a little intelligence
work even on a friendly visit. She smiled however and left him to his work. He
was the one indulging her now. She quite looked forward to meeting Lady Amanda
again. It was not often one meet so sweet a person. Too often, she had been
forced to entertain snobbish boors. She just hoped this Hockey game was
interesting. She was never one for sports.
-----------------
Amanda made several snacks for the party. She smiled as she got the food ready.
Sarek would soon be leaving for the council meeting and then she have the day
to herself. She wanted to check with Adrianna and find out what time they would
be arriving. She had a feeling her cousin would have to almost drag her mate to
San Francisco. She grimaced you would think a Romulan agent would be thrilled
to be invited into the Vulcan Consulate. She chuckled as she remembered Soran
has scandalized face. Garak was family and until Sarek bought her a house in
the hills, he would just have to deal with her family visiting here. After all,
he was the one who said it would be done before they left for Vulcan. She
smiled and went looking for T’ Mir. The healer had been warned about Garak’s
injury and was preparing the hospital surgery unit. She had merely raised a
brow when she had been asked to operate on Garak. She had simply asked for the
relative medical data to be sent ahead. Amanda knocked on her office door.
T’ Mir looked up and greeted Amanda. “Greetings T’ Amanda. How may I serve
you?”
“Greetings to you T’ Mir. I was wondering if the medical data arrived from the
New York Consulate.”
“Yes it arrived 2.87 hours ago. I believe it will be a rather complicated
surgery. It is however one that should have a 99.45 percent chance of returning
the patient to full health. The only concern I have is for blood.”
“What do you mean? I thought the blood would be the same?”
T’ Mir looked a little surprised but said “It similar to a Vulcan. The problem
is his type is extremely rare. We have only 1.1 liters here.”
“Will that be enough?” Amanda asked worried.
“I would prefer to have additional units available. I do believe we can perhaps
supplement the supply by asking Klin and Rek to donate. I did not wish to do
this without permission. I believe that you wished the staff to think the
patient was human?”
Amanda sighed. “Legally he is. Let me speak to Sarek about this complication. I
certain he will agree to tell them why we need the blood but it must be his
choice. I can not believe how complicated this is.”
“Indeed.” the healer said agreeing.
Part 48 (Service)
T’ Mir came out of the operating room. She walked over to a waiting Adrianna
and Amanda.
“Tsia Amanda, Garak is resting. The surgery to repair his arm has been
completed. I estimate a 99.07 percent chance that he will heal completely.”
Adrianna looked at Amanda uncertain what to do. Amanda squeezed her hand.
“Thank you T’ Mir. Your service honors us. When may Adrianna go into see him?”
“In 1.25 hours. He must wake from the surgery. Until that time he will need to
remain in the recovery room. We believe he will be up and able to begin his
physical rehabilitation in two days.”
“Two days is that wise. His arm was shredded?” Adrianna questioned.
T’ Mir stiffened but responded. She was unused to being questioned especially
by a human who had little understanding of Vulcan Physiology. “The damage has
been repaired. The repair needs two days to bind and then he must begin to use
it or he will not regain the proper range of motion.”
Adrianna shoulders slumped and she looked up fighting her tears. “Thank you for
helping him. He is very important to me.”
T’ Mir looked at Amanda who moved to comfort her cousin. “Your service has
honored us. I am afraid we both will have much to learn about Vulcan medicine
and healers. Please be patient with us. “
T’ MIr now began to see that the human girl had not doubted her skills she
simply did not understand how advanced the medical field was on Vulcan.
“We have many techniques that are more advanced then human medicines. The
Vulcan body can also endure greater damage. While he may lack some of our metal
healing abilities he has Vulconoid Physiology.”
Adrianna looked up. “I am afraid I do not know what that means. To me he is
just the man I love and who saved my life. I have to learn more. I do not wish
to fail or harm him because I do not understand what he needs.”
T’ Mir nodded understanding this. “T’ sia Amanda I have several books on
anatomy and our common health issues. If you and your cousin would like I can
make them available.”
“That would be most kind.” Amanda said.
“If you will excuse me, I must check on my patient.” T’ Mir said she felt
slightly uncertain on how to deal with the humans. After the attack Tsia Amanda
had acted logically until she had become protective of Sarek. THat of course
had surprised T’ Mir because she did not think it was possible for a human to
be more concerned about a bond mate then herself. Now witnessing Adrianna’s
reaction she reevaluated her options. It seemed some humans at least could
react in an almost Vulcan like manner. While the two women were clearly
emotional there was no doubt each was very concerned and each only wanted to
ensure Garak received the best care. The surgery had gone extremely well and
had proved less risky then T’ Mir had first considered. She had no doubt that Garak
would be fit in a month or so. She headed back to her office to update his
medical chart. She wondered if she would ever understand the emotions of
humans.
-------------------------------------
Soran came over to Sarek and handed him a communication. It seemed that the
conference had been delayed.
“The Ambassador from Betazid has had engine trouble. Her ship had to put in for
repairs.” Soran explained.
“That is most unfortunate. “ Sarek said. He looked out the window. “Have they
reset a date?”
“Yes Shaile, for two weeks time.”
Sarek sighed and said “We will make do. Perhaps I can use this time
productively. Have you located properties that fit my wife’s requirements?”
“Yes, I have located four such places. Two of the homes are located in the mountains
and two in the dessert.” Soran said. He handed Sarek a PADD with the data on
it.
“Logical choices Soran, I believe Amanda will be pleased to have options. We
will inspect the first one today after I have checked with the Federation
President about these details. Soran please inquires if Amanda has time free
this afternoon before the game.”
“Yes Shaile.” Soran said. He bowed slightly and left Sarek to his work. Sarek
looked at the Holo pics of the houses. He liked the dessert dwelling but knew
that Amanda would likely prefer the homes in the mountains. He resolved to show
her all of the choices. While he would be more comfortable in the warmer dryer
climate his wife deserved a choice. She would after all be spending much of her
life on Vulcan. The greener cooler mountain would be a respite for her from the
heat.
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
Jeremiah cursed loudly and fluently. He gave orders to shut off the timers.
They would now have to trigger the bomb remotely. Blasted Betized females. Why
could they not keep at least one ship running properly? Women, they always were
late. He slammed down the com.
There was a knock at the door and he looked up. Jack was standing there.
“What has happened Jeremiah?”
“Oh, nothing major. A supplier just canceled out on an order of Anterian
Brandy. I need it for a dinner we are doing at the Carlton.”
John smiled. “Well then perhaps I should return latter?”
“No, it is alright. I can replace it easily enough it was just that I had a
good price.” He smiled trying to appear sheepish and embarrassed.
Jack Grayson laughed. “Yes, Father used to get just as angry. I swear you are
even more frugal then I am.”
Jeremiah laughed and said “That is what I get for trying to out wit an Orion
trader. I should have remembered that they are all really only pirates at
heart.”
“Well come on then. Let’s go get a drink. Maybe we can find a way to still get
you a great deal on that brandy. You know Tom at O’ Brian’s has some good
contacts.”
“Sure, let’s go.” Jeremiah said He could not believe how foolishly trusting his
brother was. He resolved to pump him for information on Sarek and Amanda.
Information he might not be able to get any other way. Family had to have uses
after all.
Part 49(Work outs)
Daniel woke up and rolled out of bed. He was still feeling tired. He looked at
the clock and could not believe the time. Why had he slept so late? He went
into the shower and cleaned up quickly. He had slept right through first meal.
He had to hurry or he would be late for his morning lesson with T’ Mara and
that was not something he wished to miss.
T’ Mara entered the gym and began to prepare for Daniel’s lesson. Skon had
informed her that T’ Lara had allowed Daniel to sleep in. He had been exhausted
the day before and allowances would be made. T’ Mara had simply nodded at the
orders. She reorganized her lessons so that they would not tax the youth as
much. While Daniel was in excellent health and shape he was only human. His
body needed time to adapt. She decided the best course of action was to slowly
build up his tolerances to the air and the gravity. She found that humans on
Vulcan often used weights to train with. It built up their muscle mass. With
Skon’s permission she had ordered the equipment and it was to be delivered on
the next shuttle from Earth. Until it arrived she devised alternative
solutions. She began to fill the round sphere with sand. She set it on a scale.
2.5 Terran Kilos. She closed the seal. Then she lifted it to the right and
left. This would do. The next object was a pike staff. She had removed the
blade and shortened it by half. Then she filled two large rubber tubes with
sand. They were light but would do for arm curls. She walked over to a door and
attached two elastic cables to the door. Then on the ends she ties two
shortened sticks cut from the pike. On the ends of these she added two loops of
rope. She had enough equipment to begin Daniel’s strength training. These
devices would not give a Vulcan a work out but to a human just adapting to
Vulcan it would be a beginning. She sat down and began to write out a chart.
This chart would be hung up on the wall. Amanda had suggested that Daniel would
be impatient and feel he had made little or no progress. This had puzzled T’ Mara
until Amanda explained that humans could not always remember the place they
began at. So this chart would allow Daniel to see a visual representation of
his improvements. T’ Mar knew he would need this so he would not push to hard
and fast.
=====================
“Come with me Adrianna you could use a cup of tea.” Amanda said. “We can grab a
snack while we wait for Garak to wake up.”
“I do not want to leave him alone.”
“He is getting the best of care. Now come on and get something to eat. You will
not do Garak or Rordan any good if you become ill.”
Adrianna nodded unwilling to argue in the hall way. She noticed that several of
the staff looked at her strangely for questioning Amanda’s plans. It seemed she
really had gained a powerful position. She allowed Amanda to lead her back to
her quarters. Rordan was in class with the other Vulcan children. She hoped he
was not being to disruptive.
===================
Rordan was trying hard to be good. He knew his mommy wanted him to be here. He
was scared but excited. He had never been around Vulcan children before. There
were 3 in this classroom and he sat quietly as the lessons went on. He did not
understand some of the lessons but it was fun to watch the holograms of earth’s
history. He could see that the children were all paying close attention to the
details. He watched as Videos of the first contact meetings was shown. He was
so excited to see Zephraim Cochrane give a speech about unity and friendship.
He thought about Garak and how he was now their friend. He was secretly hoping
that Garak could be his new Daddy. Garak was strong and he felt safe with him
around. No one would hurt his mommy again if Garak was around. Rordan returned
his attention to the lesson and raised his hand. He wondered why the Vulcan had
come to check out so slow a ship.
---------------------------------------------------
Garak woke and looked around the room. For a moment he was confused to where he
was. Then it all came back to him. He leaned back and hoped his last report
would meet with the Admiral’s approval. He had been reluctant to admit he had
taken a human as a wife. Then he had changed his mind. Given whom his new wife
was it was far safer that he inform the Tshal about the marriage. He would
rather they believe he did this for reason of state. Let them think he was
going to use his new marriage and family to spy on the Vulcan’s and Earth. He
had already decided to ask Sarek’ healer to destroy any evidence he had
surgery. He was officially human and he was as far as he knew the only Romulan
on Earth. Let them think he arranged this ruse to further his job. He could not
appear to care to deeply or Adrianna and Rordan would become a weakness to be
exploited. Far better his people think that they were a means to an end. Garak resolved
to have a long talk with Sarek. They had to set some ground rules. Rules both
males could live with honorably. He saw no reason they could not find
accommodation in this. For the males shared one thing besides their biology.
Each had found a human soul mate and neither was going to risk losing that
politics aside.
Garak leaned back and closed his eyes to think. He was very concerned to
discover Adrianna’s rather unique gifts. He had heard that on Vulcan bond mates
could hear each others thoughts. He like most Romulans had dismissed this as
propaganda to make their distant cousins seem larger then life. It was a known
fact that some in the Vulcan race were touch telepaths. He had seen evidence of
this first hand in his training. Yet how had a human developed such a talent?
To this people’s knowledge no human could do this type of action. He was
worried about this situation. He had secrets he had to keep. There were several
incidents in his past he was not proud of. Dark deeds and things that even a female
of his own race would not understand. Yet how could he keep it from his new
bond mate? She was now tied to him by the bond. Even if that did not give her
access to his thoughts her talents would. He sighed and decided he would have
to ask T’ Mir about this. The irony was growing with each passing hour. Fate
certainly had a twisted sense of humor. First s Human woman helped him escape
the police, then a Vulcan helped save his life and arm and now he needed a
Vulcan healer to protect Romulan military intelligence. He wondered if he was
actually dreaming all of this. He smiled and decided his log would certainly be
interesting reading for some future individual. He also wondered if he could
find a way to make peace truly possible so he would not feel so torn between
his new wife and son and his Nation. That thought made him smile deeply. He
considered the boy Rordan. He had courage and daring. The child had attacked a
man bigger and stronger then himself and showed no fear or panic. A man could
do far worse for a son. He was human and that was a shame because such courage
was similar to a Romulan child. Of course a Romulan child would have stuck an
Honor Blade in the back of the human for daring to touch his mother. Then again
Rordan was still only a child to young for such a blade. Yet he had shown he
was worthy of one. Garak made a mental note to arrange for one to be forged for
the boy. He had no intention of allowing the child to be so defenseless ever
again. Once he was on his feet he was going to train Rordan to defend himself
better. Oddly he felt that Sarek would approve of this action. His thoughts now
ordered Garak laid back and forced himself to relax until Adrianna returned. He
was going to convince her to let him adopt the boy. He wanted Rordan for his
house. He would be the beginning of his clan and it would be an honor to claim
him as a son.
Part 50 (ISSUES)
Amanda had Adrianna sit in the lounge. She went and made a rather strong coffee
for them both. She added milk and cream to hers and sugar to her cousins by
root. It had been a long day already and she was certain Adrianna was
emotionally rung out. So much had happened so quickly. She briefly wondered if
it was something directly related to the Vulconoid male. This confusion they
both felt toward their mates right now. She knew Sarek was indulging her, and
she also knew he was uncertain how to deal with Garak and the issues he brought
to their lives. Yet how could she turn her back on her cousin? Adrianna
wondered how Sarek could be so stiff toward Amanda. He had seemed almost
annoyed at having to help her and Garak. Adrianna knew Amanda loved Sarek but
he was so formal. She really considered she gotten the better deal. Garak at
least laughed and smiled. She took the coffee and sipped it gratefully.
Amanda took a swallow and cursed silently. She looked at the kitchen and around
the room and snapped her fingers. The coffee was to bitter. Sarek must have
reprogrammed the replicators again. She caught the sugar bowl and looked at
Adrianna’s amused grin. The conversation went from telepathic to verbal and
backs a gain. A pattern they had long ago adapted. Sensitive things were never
spoken aloud and then they could eat or drink while communicating
telepathically. A decided advantage that had long served the clan well… Anyone
monitoring them would see two human women sitting in silence sipping coffee.
This would seem natural to a Vulcan.
{Well it is to bitter.}
“I see that. What he do reprogram the replicator on you? Your letter said he
was trying to wean you off chocolate and sugar.”
“Ha, ha he has tried. But there are some things that are essential to my
sanity.” She stirred in 3 spoons of sugar. Then it floated back to the kitchen
and behind a wooden box.
“I can see that. {Does he know about that little trick?}
“What trick?” Amanda asked smiling {OH that. The family knows. I had to tell
them. It all tumbled out when I dropped my shields.}
{Amanda …. That could be dangerous, especially here on earth.}
{It would be worse if I forget one day.}
{Yes, it could. Are they any more accepting then the Sapiens?}
Amanda’s brow rose at that derogatory term. {Some. I am not sure how Skon and
T’ Lara will react to this. So, I did not tell them.}
{Let’s hope. I mean we can still get locked up here. We are all still under a
death sentence. They never removed the law. We are not human Amanda at least
not like the sapiens. I would hate to see what a Vulcan could do?}
{Or a Sundered.}
Adrianna blushed. {That he does not know, how can I tell him? He is their
agent.}
{You had better decide Adrianna. Because there is no going back once you do. We
could all become targets if he betrays us.}
“I know. I love him and want him. Hades I need him but, trust him? I am not
certain yet.”
“You do or you would never have bonded to him.” Amanda said “Poor Sarek and
Garak. In a way I pity them.“ Telepathically {they thought we were only
ordinary human women.}
{I know but I worry about Rordan. You know he is strong and I worry Garak’s
handlers would steal us away.}
{We will find a way to protect you all.} Amanda said firmly. “I think Garak may
surprise you. He cares for you even Sarek could see that. I think perhaps it
could be a good thing to have him in the family. Maybe we can find a way to
reunite their tribes. We managed to do it after all. “{Why not Vulcan and
Romulus?}
“I think I would be happy just having us all safe. “{Garak will never betray
his people.}
“Why would he have to? To bad we can not make him an ambassador too.”
Adrianna laughed. “Oh that I can see. Sarek merely raised a brow at that ADA.
Garak would have ripped her head off for threatening to lock me up.”
Amanda laughed. “Well he is emotional.”
At this comment Adrianna began to laugh hard. ”Lucky me.”
{I hope so. Just remember he is not like Sarek. He may love you deeply but he
is loyal to his people.} Amanda said she had sobered as this fact worried her
deeply.
“I know Amanda. I just do not have any idea how to resolve this. It is not like
we have anyplace to begin. Peace may never happen.” {I am worried his people
will think he turned and try to kill him.}
{Well on the plus side you have a way to protect him if they do attack. I know
you had to let Kilman hit you as it was to public a place. But if they come
after you it would be different.}
{I would have protected myself if I had too.} Adrianna said {just thought it
was to public a place. I could not risk exposure any more then you could have
when you were taken. The risk was too great.}
“Yes, but perhaps it is time for us to relearn our skills.”
“For more then parlor tricks I think.” Adrianna agreed. With a flick of her
wrist she sent her and Amanda’s empty cups to the sink.
Amanda grinned at that.
Part 51(Neutral grounds)
Sarek walked into the first property. It was located in the mountains around
300 miles from the city. He walked through the gates at the bottom of the
estate. They were made of rough iron and were over 20 feet high. The internet
executive that had built this estate in the late 1990’s had been a recluse and
intent on protecting their privacy. He noted several modern security devices
located discretely along the outside of fence. The force field generators would
be sufficient yet the iron walls were aesthetically pleasing to look at. The
artisanship reminded him of pre-reform metalwork. He walked up the long drive
and found that this estate would need some work. It had been allowed to go
wild. There were several small animals grazing on the lawns. Sarek followed the
agent in as he mentioned the estate was over 200 acres in size. It was small
but Sarek felt it would be sufficient for a retreat. He noted the green and the
trees. He knew that the very wildness of this place would appeal to this wife.
She seemed drawn to the wild places. Soran scanned the area for any unexpected
concerns and two of his guards discreetly followed behind.
“Mr. Ambassador this home had eight main bedrooms and a guest house that has
four more. There is also a living area for a chef and a staff of around six.
Their living areas are in the rear of the house. There is as you noted a front
guard house and a shuttle pad in the rear. The house comes with an indoor spa
area and gym facilities. I am afraid both are dated but they can easily be
upgraded. The previous owners preferred the simple life.” The agent explained.
“The library/Study is large and is connected to the satellite networks.”
Sarek listened as he looked around the great room. He noticed a large fireplace
and wood stacked neatly beside it. He liked the idea of being able to have a
warm fire. He was feeling chilled despite his bio controls. He noticed Soran
was having similar difficulties.
“The heating is it updated?”
“Yes Ambassador that is one thing the owners did upgrade. The house’s heating
may be adapted to the home norms of over 6 federation species including Vulcan.
The bedrooms all have individual temperature controls.”
“The kitchen has it been updated?”
“No sir it still has a Mack I replicator. The device works well but it has a
limited menu selection.”
“I believe we have seen enough. Shall we transport to the next house on the
list?” Sarek said. He liked this house but it would require a great deal of
upgrading to have even a minimal comfort. It truly was a rustic home.
They entered the transporter pad and beamed to the next location. This house
was 500 miles from the city and was very isolated. Sarek entered the house and
was surprised. This home was warm. The agent walked him into the main lounge
area. He noted a large fireplace that had a fire burning in it. The house was
significantly smaller then the first yet it was different in a pleasant manner.
He walked around to the kitchen. It would need some modern appliances. The room
however was warm and had soft earth tones. He admired the tile work. Whoever
had laid this display had been very skilled. He suddenly smelled fruit.
Following the sent he found a small enclosed greenhouse. There was enough space
to have a small garden. He knew Amanda would enjoy this area. The fruit he
smelled was called a strawberry and he knew it to be very sweet and tasty.
He left and climbed the stairs to the top floor. Here he found the master
bedroom. It was a large suite with a stone fireplace. He disliked the color and
decorations but this could be adjusted. As he checked out each room he became more
and more comfortable. This house would need only minor adjustments in style and
color. Structurally it was sound and it was located in an area to ensure
privacy. The 300 acres would prove a natural buffer to any future growth.
“Shaile the grounds are extensive. We have room to add housing for guests and
the staff.” Soran said.
“Indeed. I believe this is our best option. I must return and bring Amanda
here.” Sarek said “She of course must approve of the color changes for the
house. We will need to add transporter pads and a shuttle pad. That however
should not take long. Find a local builder I want the guest houses added at
once as well as the barracks. Check with T’ Mara about adding new force field
generators.”
“Yes Shaile. “Soran said. It seemed Sarek had made up his mind.
“Shall I go bring T’ sia Amanda?”
“No we do not have the time today. Mr. Volks I will take this property. Have it
cleaned and aired. Soran have it stocked and have Koran come and prepare plans
for the outer buildings. I will review the plans as soon as he finishes.
Contact T‘ Mara on Vulcan and inform her of the purchase. She will wish to
check out the security layouts.”
“Yes Shaile.” Soran said “Shall I find an interior decorator as well?”
“Yes, that would be most logical. I will inform Amanda of the purchase and we
will arrange to meet the designer here.” Sarek said” I am certain there will be
a few changes she will wish to make.”
“I will head back to the consulate now. Mr. Volks do you have the documents
available for me to sign?” Sarek asked.
“Yes Ambassador they are here. What price shall I put in for your offer?”
“The price the owner wishes. I have no time to debate a price. It is reasonable
for this market and I wish to expedite the process. My work crews will be arriving
by tomorrow to begin the changes.” Sarek said He took the offer and with a
flourish signed the paper. “I expect the deed to be given to Soran by morning.”
“Yes Sir.” Mr. Volks said he had never expected to get full price for any of
the properties. Yet he was pleased for his commission would be very large.
Sarek
beamed to the shuttle and then to the consulate. He was very pleased that he
had found them a house. He made a mental note to contact Amanda’s parents and
let them forward the gifts that they were storing. He had a feeling that having
the coffeemaker installed would please his wife greatly. He stepped of the
transporter pad and headed for his quarters. Sarek was met by T’ Kar who
informed him that Garak surgery had went well.
“Shaile the surgery on Garak went well. T’ Mir expects he shall make a full
recovery.”
“Indeed, has he awakened yet?”
“Yes Shaile and he has requested an audience with you.” T’Kar said
“Then I shall go and see what he is concerned about.” Sarek followed his aide
and entered Garak’s room. Garak opened his eyes and looked straight at Sarek.
“I owe you my life.” He said simply.” I would speak honestly with you about
this situation. You may have my word of honor on this.”
“If there is a debt it is to my lady wife and your mate.” Sarek replied.
“There is a debt. “ He looked away then back. “This will be difficult because I
am a loyal soldier. I never expected to find a Terran wife and child.”
Sarek walked over to him. He looked down at Garak. “If it is any comfort to you
I understand.”
Garak raised a brow at this admission. “Yes I suppose you do. How did we come
to this point?”
Sarek eyes twinkled. “They are logical choices.”
Garak laughed. “Indeed, If you consider my position and yours.”
Sarek’s eyes grew cold.
“That is what I intend to tell my government. It is the only way I can keep
Adrianna and Rordan safe. Because she protected me so publicly there is no way
t keep her identity a secret. Her people are to powerful here on Earth.” He
paused and waited to see if Sarek would understand. Sarek did not like it but ,
he had to admit it was a logical move.
That he was being warned could mean Garak was trying to be honest or it could
be a ploy. Time would determine if Garak was trustworthy.
“Agreed this bonding will not stay secret for long.”
“Sarek our peoples have been at odds since mine left Vulcan. We will not change
that in a day. You have your duty and I have mine, yet we have a duty to our
families as well. I do not wish to betray that duty. I know you may not believe
me when I say I love her. I know a Vulcan would not admit such an emotional
feeling. It is the truth. I will keep her safe and secure. I am uncertain how
to achieve that now. The Admiral will expect me to use my position to gain
trust and to betray you.”
“That is why you were here to spy on Vulcan?”
“Actually I was sent t spy on Earth and the Federation. Vulcan was a secondary
target. “This news caused Sarek to look almost insulted.
“Well Sarek it is easier to infiltrate Earth space then Vulcan.”
“Indeed perhaps I should encourage the humans to upgrade that situation.”
Garak grinned. Shaking his head “So how can we find a way to not betray our
respective worlds? Honestly I am at a loss on how to do it without betraying
either world.”
“I will remove the temptation from you. Or at least reduce it. I purchased a
home in the mountains for Amanda. You and your lady will be welcome there. I
will not work from that location so you do not need to spy. That can be neutral
ground.”
“Acceptable, yet there will be times I must send information.”
“I will not turn you in to Earth. Garak if Earth falls -”
“I know what the empire does to captured worlds Sarek. That is why this is
untenable to me.” He understood Sarek would allow him to work on Earth but he would
be watched. Any intelligence he gathered Vulcan would know of. Sarek would be
able to counter his moves. Garak leaned back and sighed it would have to do.
“Sarek you have my word I will not harm either world unless I feel they
threaten mine.”
“Acceptable.” Sarek said “I swear I will keep your family safe.”
“Agreed.” Garak said “Now that that is out of the way. How do I act human?”
Sarek suppressed a smiled. “Humans are emotional and illogical.” Sarek said
Garak began to chuckle.
“That is not funny Garak.” Adrianna said walking in with Amanda. Amanda went to
Sarek side. She placed her hands on her hips clearly annoyed. “Illogical?
Emotional? What does that make you and Garak then?”
“Logical and wise enough to see the value of those traits.” Sarek said melting
his wife’s annoyance as he went to her side.
Garak watched as the human softened and touched her mate’s fingers. Amanda
smiled and clearly forgave him his words. He wondered what a finger touch could
do to make her smile so. Out of curiosity he offered his to Adrianna. She
blushed and touched his outstretched fingers. A sudden jolt of desire hit him.
He turned a dark shade of green.
Amanda grinned as she told Sarek that she had explained to touch to her cousin.
{I told her how pleasant it could be.}
{I see she is indeed like you.} Sarek said a note of humor in his thoughts.
{He deserved it for making her worry.}
{I believe that Garak has taken on more of a woman then he knows.}
{Oh? Feeling cheated Sarek?}
{No beloved. I knew you were my soul mate. I would have taken you no matter
what. Garak clearly feels the same. I at least knew you were special. He is
caught unaware. It will be enlightening to see how he handles your cousin.}
{Sarek I think he will be wrapped around her little finger.}
{As you are around mine?}
{Ha, Ha Sarek.} Amanda merely smiled knowing he was as much hers as she was
his.
Garak watched fascinated by the conversation he could sense. He felt Adrianna’s
love and commitment to him.
{I am so glad you are well.}
{It was only a small wound. I have had worse.} Garak regretted that thought as
she paled. He caught her hand and pulled her close. He kissed her lips firmly
not caring that they had company. She needed reassurance and this he knew how
to do. He wondered briefly if perhaps Romulan were closer to humans then
Vulcan’s at this point of their development.
“Amanda I have found a house for us to use. I believe it will be the perfect
place to entertain family and associates.” Sarek explained.
Amanda looked at him sharply. “When did this happen?”
“One hour ago I purchased a house. It will need some renovation and we will
need to add a guest houses, but it is well suited for our needs.”
“Did you intend to show me the house first?” Amanda asked looking at him
sharply.
“No I purchased it for you as a surprise.” Sarek seemed uncomfortable with that
word.
“A surprise?”
“Yes, John Grayson suggested a surprise might please you.”
Amanda took a breath. She was not happy with not getting to give her option but
then Sarek had tried to surprise her. This was not a concept she knew he
understood. It appeared he was attempting to please her by following an earth
custom. She counted to ten silently and promised herself she would shoot her
father. Then she said “When may I see our new home?”
“Amanda it is to be a retreat.”
“I know.” She said “When?”
“Tomorrow is the soonest we can go. We have guests tonight for the hockey
game.”
“Alright I look forward to my surprise.” She stroked his fingers wishing she
could kiss him. Instead, she sent him a mental picture of her loving him. Sarek
remained still and outwardly calm. {I look forward to tonight my wife.}
“Well I have some work to do for our guests. Sarek come help me please. I need
advice. Garak rest and feel better. Maybe T’Mir will let you come watch the
game.”
“Amanda ….are you still obsessed with hockey?” Adrianna said she was laughing.
“Alright we will come.”
“Hockey what is that?” Garak asked.
“A Terran game played by men or women on ice. You will like it Garak. I know you
will.” Amanda said laughing. “It is a warriors sport.”
“Great…corrupt him too.” Adrianna laughed. “I know I have to watch it now.”
“Corrupt? You do not like this hockey?”
“Garak it is a fine sport I just prefer basketball.” Adrianna said grinning.
“You just like watching all the cute guys in those skimpy shorts.” Amanda said
laughing hard herself.
Adrianna blushed.
Sarek and Garak looked at each other and shook their heads neither
understanding their wives silliness.
Part 52 (Dancing on the eye of a needle.)
Simion was growing impatient. He looked at the latest intelligence, it appeared
Earth, and Vulcan were heading for a confrontation. This was good news and it
appeared that Jeremiah had a plan to shatter the alliance even further. The
only concern he had was the delay now. The longer the time before the meeting,
the better the chance of discovery and this could lead to the mission’s
failure. Simion leaned back and sipped his wine. He watched the dancer as she
moved in time with the music. He smiled at the sight. At least Jeremiah had
sent the slave girls. They were all skilled and each had been the fairest in
the market. He was still disappointed however. He still wanted Amanda Grayson.
He looked at the picture he held in his hand. She was a woman who was a jewel.
He flipped on the vids of her talking standing up to Pete. She had fire and he
wanted that for himself. He swallowed his drink and decided he would insist
Jeremiah bring her to him. Until then the slaves would do. He rose and went to the
closest girl. She stopped dancing and he tossed her over his shoulder. She was
shaking with fear and he smiled. She would do nicely until he got the one he
wanted.
An hour latter Simion called Jeremiah “Contact the Romulan Garak. He will help
you remove Amanda from Sarek’s compound. Garak has orders from his government
to give us every assistance to complete the task. Romulus wants the Federation
to fail as much as the Syndicate does.”
“Yes Simion I will arrange that. Are you certain you want Amanda? It would be
better to kill her. That would make Sarek grieve. It would affect his logic.”
“No….I want her. If any harm comes to her Jeremiah I will have your head.”
Jeremiah swallowed hard. He might want to make Sarek suffer but not at the
expense of his own life. “You will have her sir. I will find Garak and arrange
the details.”
“Do it well Jeremiah. Romulan have skills in this area. You would be wise to
listen to him. A second failure will not be tolerated. We have too much riding
on this operation. We create a rift that can be exploited. Earth and Vulcan are
the keys to the Federation. They balance each other. If they are torn apart the
Federation will fall apart. There will be a power vacuum we can exploit.
Romulus fears their growing power and influence. We can not allow it to
continue it is bad for business. Soon they will have enough ships to place a
strangle hold on our trade. We will be unable to raid for slaves or other
materials. They must be stopped.”
“I will not fail Simion.” He said to a now dead com link. He had to admit
Simion was right a strong Human /Vulcan Alliance would mean that most of the
galaxy would sit up and listen to their views more closely. Earth helped bring
in the Andorians and Vulcan many other worlds. With Thirty or more worlds
allied the criminals of the galaxy would be in a strangle hold. There would be
no place to hide if all these world began to cooperate in law enforcement and
trade. Many items that now brought smugglers top credits would soon become
ordinary commodities. Yes he had to succeed.
How he hated Amanda and Sarek. They were the cause of all his problems. He
hated having to uses a Romulan. He turned the idea around in his head and
smiled. Perhaps he could get Amanda for Simion and arrange for Garak to be captured.
If he set it up properly then Garak would be considered the mastermind of the
first attempt as well. Then he would arrange the agents’ death. All lose ends
tied tightly. The funds he was to pay the Romulan could go to close out his
debt to Simion. Yes this plan could work to his advantage. Perhaps his boss had
done him a favor after all.
Part 53 (Eight arms and a Smile)
John was pleased with the lunch he had with his brother. He felt ashamed now
that he had considered Jeremiah a part of the plan to kidnap his family. The
police report showed that the gang had leased the property six months earlier
and that it along with several other warehouses were part of the blind trust
his father had set up for his brother. So even if Jeremiah owned the properties
he did not necessarily control them or the leases. His brother had been
horrified to learn he had been implicated. No John was willing to admit he was
wrong about a lot of things and he was determined to make amends.
----------------------------------------------
Ambassador Felix and his wife dressed with care. Amanda had mentioned it was to
be a casual evening among friends. Felix had no idea what this meant so they
dressed for comfort but in semi formal robes of state. He would not risk
showing Sarek a lack of respect. He looked at his suit and adjusted the coat.
The dark green tunic looked perfect against his skin. He looked over and smiled
his wife took his breath away. Her outfit had been made to compliment his own.
The golden tone was like a warm sun. She smoothed the dress slacks nervously.
“Felix I hope this is proper.”
“You look breathtaking my dear. Come along we must go or we will be late.”
--------------------------------------
“Amanda are you wearing that?” Sarek asked his brow rose. Amanda stopped and
looked in the mirror.
“What you like this pair of jeans. “She straightened the Red and White shirt
emblazed with the Red Wing Logo. It had the name of a legendary wing Sergey
Federov on it.
Sarek was dressed in a simple white tunic with red slacks. He crossed his arms
behind his back. “We are having guests Amanda.”
Amanda rolled her eyes. “Alright I will change a little.” Before he could respond she slipped out of
her jeans and turned to the closet. Sarek swallowed hard as he got a glimpse of
her long legs and backside as she strode with purpose to the closet. “I swear
it is only a hockey game not a state dinner.”
He stood in silence as she pulled out a pair of silk trouser pants that were
pure red in color. She slipped on the form fitting pants and pulled of the Red
Wing top. Then with an annoyed sound pulled on a white top. “I guess this will
have to hang as a decoration then. You know Sarek this is bad luck. I need to
wear this.”
“Luck is illogical. How will wearing a sports shirt help the Red Wings Win?”
“It just does Sarek everyone knows that.”
“It is the skill of the team that ensures victory not luck or ritual sacrifice.
I still do not understand why you insist on serving Calamari. Have I not
explained that Vulcan’ s are vegetarians?”
“Yes dear. But some things I will not sacrifice. This is tradition and I love
Calamari and so does the rest of the family. I also know that Andorians and
Romulan are not vegetarian. Do not worry I did not make it here. Harris and
Sara are bringing the dish.”
“I still think it is wrong to sacrifice the animal for a game.”
“Sarek consider it a practice in IDIC.” Amanda said smiling. “I have given up
Steak, ribs, pork once a year during the playoffs if the wings are in it I will
have Calamari. Don’t look so pained.” She went to his side and kissed his
cheek. “I love you despite your refusal to cheer on the team? Watch they will
win.”
“Why do they eat that item?” Sarek asked “Why not use fruit or vegetable?”
Amanda laughed as she had often wondered that herself. “ It is tradition that
goes back to the 1990’s when the Red Wings first became a power house. It had
to do with the number of playoff games.
Sarek looked horrified. “I thought humans were more civilized. Eating that is
as bad as a Klingon and GAAH.”
Amanda laughed and took no offence. “Sarek we are not. Remember we are less
then 100 years from WWIII. Even hockey is a violent game. Humans will never be
civilized. We may be housebroken however. Now how do I look?” She kissed his
lips.
“You look lovely. Though your robes suit you more.”
“Sorry Sarek tonight I will be just a plan old human woman enjoying a hockey
game with her husband and family. I can hardly wait for the wings to trance the
Oiler’ s.” She stepped back and pulled out a large purple octopus. “Help me
find a place of honor for my friend here.”
“At least he is not going to be eaten.” Sarek said
“Nope. He just an icon.” She rubbed the century old stuffed creature for luck.
The stuffed octopus was almost as large as his wife. Sarek gave in and helped
her carry the creature to the lounge. He had to admit he was grateful he had
not met such a creature on his swim.
Part 54 (Vegetarians and Omnivores.)
Felix jumped up almost spilling his popcorn. “That was amazing.” he shouted.
They had arrived before the game began and he had been amused to find that the
Ambassador had a full house. His wife’s family had arrived and the women had
been setting up the snacks table. Farina had carried over a tray of her cookies
and Lady Amanda had smiled and quickly set them out. He was surprised at first
to see to tables until he saw the place cards. The first larger table was
labeled Vegetarian and kosher and the second Omnivore. He grinned as he noticed platters of meats
being laid out. He glanced at the ambassador who seemed uncomfortable with
this. Yes Felix was now certain that Lady Amanda had her mate firmly wrapped
around her little finger as the Earther’s would say. He had to admit the food
from both tables smelled delicious. Now he shouted and cheered along with his
hostess for the Red Wing Team. He had to admit he liked watching this sport.
The men and women on the skates were flying down the ice.
Harris smiled as he watched the cheering Andorian. It seemed Amanda was right
this was a way to draw the Andorians in.
Garak watched the game with rapt interest. He could see that they had skill and
stamina for this sport. He found it intriguing to watch. There was a clear and
steady plan of attack and the “Wings “were capitalizing on the mistakes of their
opponents. So far the game was 3- 1 in the second period. He observed the two
ambassadors and wondered what his government would make of this development;
they would never believe that a Vulcan and Andorian were cheering a human
sports team. He observed Sarek as he watched the game and made several comments
about the logical attack patterns made. Garak could not believe that the
Ambassador from Vulcan one of the Galaxies premier peacemakers was enjoying
watching humans drive each other into the walls.
“That was an illegal body check.” Soran said
“Indeed. Why did not the officials call it?” An indignant Sarek said
“They have to be blind.” Felix chimed in.
“Perhaps the Oilers are just too skilled at delivering a blow.” Garak answered.
This comment earned him a glare from all three aliens.
“That Jones he acts like a Romulan.” Felix said “All sneak and no finesse.”
Felix had turned back to the game so he missed the sharp glare from Garak.
“Oh Felix Romulan’s are nothing compared to humans when it comes to underhanded
behavior.” Amanda said laughing she turned and winked at Garak. “Besides the
Oilers and wings have been rivals longer then Vulcan and Romulus.”
That got her a dirty look form Sarek and Garak both. She simply laughed and
swallowed an other piece of squid.
Felix laughed and nibbled the calamari. “You know this tastes little like
Gaah.”He had completely missed the looks going around and it amused Amanda to
no end.
“I knew it tasted familiar.” Garak said “At least it does not bite your tongue.”
Felix laughed and Sarek walked to the table to pick up some fresh carrots and
celery. He reminded himself playoffs only happened once a year.
Garak realized he had gained more insight to Humans, Vulcans and Andorians then
he ever had in all his years as an operative. He also realized a dangerous
fact. Humans were drawing former enemies together in friendship. An ally was
dangerous enough to his Empire but a friendship was a disaster. This new unity
could mean that the Federations founding members would now become a solid cadre
that could and would draw others to it. For who would question the validity of
such an organization if such former enemies could now eat and play together in
friendship. He drank his beer down with a single swallow and knew his
government was not going to be pleased at this development. Garak however found
he was enjoying the company. Who would have thought he would actually like a
Vulcan and be amused by an Andorian. He sipped his drink and looked at Adrianna
with affection. Then again if anyone had told him he would want a human for his
wife he would have gutted them with his honor blade. He had a feeling that the
Galaxy was changing forever with this new alliance. Friendship and marriage had
a way of making life complicated. He shook his head and wished he had some idea
how to deal with this new situation.
Part 55 (The art of War/Sports and Politics)
The game ended with a 4 to 3 Victory for the Wings but there were still four
more games to go. Amanda was in good spirits as she began to clear the dishes.
The men were all talking and comparing notes on what they thought of the sport.
Adrianna and Farina joined Amanda and each was laughing over the men and the
way they were so intent on analyzing a game.
“You would think it is a military strategy that they are discussing. I swear
Felix poured over his PADD before we got here. He wanted to know everything
there was about this sport.” Farina said. I do not think he has enjoyed himself
this much in years. I have a feeling he will soon be a stanch Hockey fan.
Though I can not guarantee he will stay a Red Wings Fan.”
“That is alright there really are a lot of great teams out there. I suppose I
love the Wings because they are the first team I remember watching. My family
was in Detroit for the season when my father was purchasing a factory there. We
used to watch games at night. It is memories of happy times that make me so
fond of that team.” Amanda said.
“Yes, you came home with the bright red shirt. Heather and I only got the white
jerseys.” Adrianna said remembering the time.
Farina grinned by now understanding a little about the sport and home and away
clothing.
“I think I will remain a Wings fan. After all this game has helped me make new
friends. It is so nice just to relax. So much of Felix’s duty is regimented and
the least wrong step can spell disaster. Amanda you are right it is in our best
interests to become closer. Maybe then even if our governments disagree on
policy we can still find common ground. I think we are more alike then we ever
believed. I have to admit I never thought a Vulcan would cheer such a sport so
enthusiastically.”
Amanda laughed as she considered the cheering. It had been more like a word of
encouragement here or there from Sarek and Soran. She knew Farina was right
though it was for a Vulcan almost shouting. She knew that both Vulcan males
liked the sport because of the speed and the grace required. The Physics of
shooting a puck down the ice and past a defending goalie fascinated the
Vulcan’s. Yet they did enjoy it. She could tell by the deep concentration each
displayed. Even Garak had been glued to the Vid. He had been far more vocal and
it was actually interesting to see the contrast between his reactions and
Sarek’s. He had openly encouraged the players to use physical force to protect
themselves and the puck. It was all too easy to see his warrior side come
through. Amanda thought this was a good thing. It meant that Sarek would see it
as well. She often thought Vulcan had become too complacent in its military
superiority. It would not hurt them to be reminded that there were predators
out there. She liked Garak and wanted to trust him but if he was an example of
the soul of a Romulan Warrior then Vulcan had to either stay strong or find a
way to create true peace and reunite. Such a passionate people opposing them
would someday create a battle they no longer knew how to fight. For all of
their skills and technology they had lost some of the fire in following Surak’s
path. She understood the reasons and agreed with the choices but it would place
them at a disadvantage facing their lost kin. She just hoped the Icy calm of
the Vulcan mind and body never had to fight the fiery mind and body of the
Romulans. It would not be a battle either side would emerge from without deep
wounds. She rather strives for peace and understanding between the families. It
was clear that both sides had forgotten that they were family and that as such
they had more in common then most other races. If Hockey would create a bridge
then they watch it every game and perhaps even play it sometime.
Garak had not enjoyed watching a sport since he was a young cadet. He had to
admit that the humans were faster then he had thought possible. This to was a
fact he filed away to report. The pure violence of the game and the cheering
audience had also surprised him. Like most of his people he believed that the
Vulcan’s had tamed and civilized the humans. This bloody sport showed that was
not the case at all. He recalled one warrior / Player being taken off the ice
because his leg had been slashed open by a skate. It was a brilliant move he
thought and he had been shocked to see it was considered illegal. He thought
the skates would make excellent weapons. However as he listened to Harris’s explanation
and seen the concern on the other teams faces he knew the cut had not been
deliberately inflicted. It had been a case of two bodies crashing into each
other at an awkward angle. Still the chase that had lead to the accident had
been glorious. Garak listened as the Andorian ambassador requested ice-skates
for his children.
“I think my children would like those ice skates. The blades are so thin and
the speed the skaters can travel. I am amazed we never thought of such
devices.”
“Perhaps you had no need.” Amanda said smiling. You had that cleat like
devices. I am certain it made your walking on ice easier.”
“Perhaps but the ice-skates look like fun.”
“In the winter in New York we state at Rockefeller center. It is so much fun to
skate on with everyone there.” Adrianna said
“Maybe we can take them at Christmas.” Amanda offered “The lights show is worth
seeing. I took Sarek last year.”
“It was a pleasing display but it was very cold.” Sarek warned.
Felix just grinned. “I shall look forward to the trip. It will be a nice change
from this heat.”
Amanda laughed cheerfully.
Sarek looked at his wife. {It seems you have made a friend?}
{Sarek we both have and it is a good thing for both our worlds.}
{We can hope. Even Garak likes the sport. I wonder if it will become popular on
Romulus. }
{We could send the Emperor a book of the rules and skates as a gift.}
Sarek looked shocked and shook his head no. He just hoped Amanda was joking. He
still had a hard time with some of her humor. She gave him an innocent look and
he relaxed. The last thing he needed was for the Romulus’s to realize he knew
about Garak it would not be safe for him then.
Part 56(Mind Games)
Daniel looked at the book. He was beginning to understand Vulcan. His research
on the language before his trip meant he could read basic things. He was
annoyed at his progress because he knew he would have to be proficient to keep
up in his classes. At least his verbal skills were above average. He was
grateful that the Embassy school had offered language classes and that he had
been smart enough to take Vulcan. He was fairly fluent in it though he knew it
would take time to be comfortable. Hearing it daily would help him adapt
quickly. He bounced his basket ball as he considered how to work around the
reading issue. In less then a month he would be taking classes and he had to be
able to read well by then. He bounced the ball and tossed it against a wall. He
wished there was a basket. He set it down and began to work that issue out.
Perhaps he could replicate a hoop. Just then he spotted some metal tubing. He
grinned and decided he had a solution of sorts. He picked it up and using his
foot bent it to shape. Then he climbed the wall and attached it to the wall. He
jammed it into two stones. He might not be able to slam dunk the ball but this
might do. He climbed back down not realizing he was being observed by a guard.
A guard who alerted T’ Lara afraid he would injure himself. Daniel hopped down
the last few feet. He grabbed his ball and let it loose. It went through his
makeshift hoop with ease.
“Yes” he said happily. “Now he could think properly. He began to take outside
shots as he mentally reviewed the spellings of Vulcan words.
T’ Lara came out to see what the guard had been concerned about. She watched as
Daniel tossed his ball through the hoop he had made. It was amazing to watch as
he son hit shot after shot from different locations. Her keen hearing picking
up his words. At first she did not understand what he was doing. She watched as
he bounced the ball and spelled out a word. Near by was a small recording
device that would say a Vulcan word pause and then spell it. She watched as
Daniel spelled out the word. If he spelled it correctly he would take a shot
with his ball. If he misspelled the word he would order the machine to replay
it and he would repeat the word once more then spell it again. She watched him
quietly and began to see his logic. He was allowing himself to play his game
when he was correct.
T ’Lara noted that when Daniel made an error he went back and repeated the
process again and again until he had the spelling right. It seemed a strange
way to study yet she could tell it was working.
“Computer starts again. Record my errors.” Daniel ordered. By the third time
through the tape he had managed to spell all the words without a single error.
He stopped and took a long drink from a water bottle.
T’ Lara decided to check on him because she could tell he was now winded and
his skin was red in the face. He had been outside to long without a cover. This
seemed to be a major problem with both of her new children. Neither seemed to
understand how strong Vulcan’s suns truly were.
Daniel looked up and greeted T’ Lara. “Good afternoon.” He said “I hope my
playing basketball has not disturbed you?”
“No it was interesting to observe. What were you doing?”
Daniel looked away slightly self conscious. “I was trying to learn to spell
more Vulcan words. I can speak it fairly well but reading and writing are still
very difficult. I know my classes will be in Vulcan and I wanted to learn more.
I was using the game to learn. It is a version of a game we play at home. One
asks questions and if you get it right you shoot he ball. The score is kept. I
had to improvise as I was alone. I thought it might make learning more fun and
interesting. It also allowed me time to play basketball.”
“I have never seen such a technique for learning. Have you had success using
this method in the past?” T’ Lara asked.
“Sometimes it works for me. I found that if I can associate a pleasant memory
with learning something I retain it better. I love to play basketball so
studying this way seemed logical to me.”
“Interesting that you have combined learning a language with a physical
activity; it is an efficient use of time. Can you explain this game? Why did
you climb the wall?”
Daniel smiled “I had to climb to put the hoop up. I should have asked I guess.
Sarek said you would not mind. I can take it down if you wish.”
“No Daniel It is alright. I just thought perhaps you would like proper
equipment replicated.”
“No this will work out fine. I think it will last a while. I thought this area
be the best place to play as it is shaded fairly well.”
T’ Lara took note of this fact. Clearly Daniel had thought this out some. She
had not real objections other then concerns he might burn or overheat.
“Is the game basketball hard to learn?” T’ Lara asked. “It seems challenging to
get the ball through the hoop.”
“It just takes practice and good balance. “ Daniel said. He could not believe
he was having so relaxed a conversation with T’ Lara. He was enjoying it and
decided maybe he been unfair thinking Vulcans were rigid and formal all the
time. Not that he minded the formality but he had not known how to just talk
and relax. He had been so worried about messing up his new family and he wanted
it too badly to risk making a mistake. He still felt bad about walking in on
Skon and T’ Lara. Clearly neither held that against him. Daniel relaxed and
walked over to T’ Lara.
“Would you like to learn to play a game?”
T’ Lara looked at Daniel. “Perhaps latter you may instruct me on this game. I
think it is time for mid meal. You have been our here for over half and hour
Daniel. You must acclimatize slowly.”
“OK. Latter then. I am hungry. What are we having for lunch?”
“Lunch you must use the proper term Daniel. Mid meal will be a salad with soup.
Come you will wish to refresh yourself first.”
“Yes mother.” Daniel said smiling. He noticed she was not standing to close to
him he must smell very ripe to her sensitive nose. He had to admit a shower
would be refreshing.
Part 57 (Changing the Rules)
T' Lara observed Daniel as he ate mid-meal. It was clear that the youth had a
hearty appetite. She mentally reviewed the dietary requirements for a human
male in his teen years. She had been surprised at the amount of food a human
should consume to stay healthy and grow strong. T' Lara had to agree with T'
Mir assessment that they should find and recruit a human physician for Vulcan.
She resolved to make an appointment and speak with T'Pau about the situation at
her earliest convenience. She also considered that perhaps they should create a
new wing at the hospital for human patients. She knew that Vulcan would soon be
gaining many more humans. If Sarek and Skon's plan to open a school was
successful then it was only logical that they have proper medical care
available. While it was true that the Terran's had an Embassy physician she
would feel more comfortable if the physicals that cared for her family owed
their loyalty to Vulcan first. Sipping his water Daniel wondered why T' Lara
looked so concerned. Even if it was rude to talk during meals Daniel felt he
should ask. "Mother what troubles thee?" He asked trying to use the
proper forms.
T' Lara looked up and said. "I was considering your needs. I feel I have
failed to consider your cultural requirements."
Daniel grinned. "Mother it will take time to know me and for me to
understand you and father. I like sports this is true. Yet at my guardians
house I never had a chance to play basketball or to have an indoor Dojo. I will
make do. I am just happy I am wanted and cared for. I will likely be spoiled by
you and Father."
"We will not spoil you. It is only right we provide for your needs. It is
troubling we have failed."
"Mother?" Daniel said taking a breathe. "We have only just
arrived. I have received more concern from you and father in the last two days
then I did in the last 15 years from my former guardian. I am accustomed to
fending for myself. If I need something I will ask for it. I don't need a
basketball court. I just wanted a place to work out and think. I did not mean
to hurt your feelings or seem to show you are not caring for me. I do not know
how to act like a Vulcan Child. I will say I respect you and Father deeply. I
have much to learn about your culture. I am eager to do so. I know Amanda cares
for me. She was always a good teacher. She did what she could. But, until now I
did not have a family. We can learn together. We won't be perfect, no family
is, but it will be successful. I could do so much worse then to have all of you
as role models. So do not worry too much. I am honored and proud you choose me
to be your son. I may never be as smart or successful as Sarek but I will always
honor you for your care of me."
T' Lara nodded uncertain how to respond. Had she been able to show emotions
Daniel would know his words touched her deeply? Yet she had to maintain
control. "I am honored Daniel. We just would not risk harm to you or
Amanda because we failed to consider a need."
"All I or Amanda need is to learn your ways. We already have the care. We
are human and have some needs that are not like Vulcans. We will work it out.
The biggest issues will be learning to fit in. If you are patient and help us
do that the rest will come."
"Indeed." T' Lara said they finished their meal and Daniel grinned.
Yep he was going to be spoiled rotten and he loved the thought.
Two days latter-
Amanda nibbled her salad. She had chosen to eat in her room because she was
writing the letters to various Earth institutions of learning. The plan Sarek
had suggested was a good one. Vulcan needed to be more active in the Federation
and opening its educational facilities to off world students was an excellent
way to begin. The whole Federation was well aware of the high standards the
Vulcan Science Academy had. She could imagine that there would soon be a line
of students seeking entry.
Yet the idea of sending teachers to Earth and other planets was equally
important. She knew it would be years before students in large numbers could
attend the academy.
Yet a cadre of Vulcan teachers could touch hundreds of lives. In many ways
sending some teachers off world was a far more practical plan. She knew many
promising students would never have the funds to attend VSA because they would
not be able to afford passage and life on Vulcan. While the economy on Vulcan
was reasonable many would find the climate to harsh and separation from their
families difficult. It would also be far better if more of Vulcan's citizens
interacted with Earth and other worlds.
They needed to lose the Aloof /Elitists image. She began to write out a list of
schools that would be best suited for Vulcan instructors. She nibbled her salad
and wondered if perhaps Andoria would also like to send instructors? She
reached for the com and Called Farina. She might be able to let her know if
Andoria would be interested in an educational exchange program. Perhaps if both
worlds offered together it might be more readily accepted by Earth
institutions.
Farina listened as Amanda made her request. She smiled and promised to speak to
Felix about the issue.
"Amanda that is a very good idea. I think you are correct it will foster
better relations. I think there are a lot of things we could teach our allies.
Besides it will be a good way to introduce Hockey our people."
Amanda laughed "I agree. Andoians will be naturals for the game. So I
should suggest the idea to Sarek then? I think it will be a great way to help
our peoples learn about each other. On Earth the friends we make in school last
a lifetime."
"I think it is the same on my world. Is there any chance we can arrange an
exchange at the VSA?"
"I think maybe we can. I will have to ask. We have to arrange climate
control in the buildings, housing, and medical.”
"Agreed. Let me talk to Felix we also have to establish and Embassy. That
we had already planned do to your kind invitation. Maybe we need to get that
arranged first."
"Perhaps. I just was hoping to begin a dialogue so we can get the ball
rolling." Amanda said
"Get the ball rolling?" Farina asked
"To begin the process." Amanda translated automatically.
"Idioms are a constant problem in communication between Sarek and
me."
Farina laughed "Perhaps you should write a book about idioms."
"I will consider it." Amada said. "Maybe you should write one as
well."
Farina agreed "Maybe we can teach each other."
They talked for a while longer agreeing to speak to their spouses about arranging
the educational exchange. Amanda hung up the com and smiled. It seemed that
perhaps she and Daniel would not be the only aliens studying and teaching at
the VSA.
Part 58 (Honor is a damned Pain)
Garak walked along the beach. He stopped at a small café and entered the
building. He sat down and ordered a tea. He was here to meet his contact and to
pass on information to be transmitted to his government. The Orion came though
to his private room and sat down at the table.
"I have news. My Lord wishes you to help his agent."
"His agent?"
"Yes, He wants you to meet with him this evening." Garak sipped his
tea.
Today he was dressed as a Vulcan to blend in. "That will not be possible.
Give me his name and com number. I will arrange the meeting."
"Sir that is -"
"Look I am paying for a service. If I choose to help your master, it will
be because it suits my needs. I am not his agent." He grabbed his throat.
"Yes, Sir.” He choked. He was pushed back. "The contact is Jeremiah
Grayson. He wants to kill the Grayson family. Simion has received the contract
from your government. This alliance may not stand. The whole Federation and the
Grayson family are to be eliminated."
Garak froze and knew he could not trust this contact any longer. Yet he had to
send a message. He would send a message coded to warn his government he could
no longer trust this route. He leaned back and gave the Orion the message. He
now knew he had to choose. Garak cursed silently, because he could not kill
Amanda without destroying his wife's love for him.
"I will of course follow my government’s directives. The alliance will not
stand." Garak said sipping his tea.
"Yes sir. We have arranged to destroy the Federation you only have the
family. Sarek will be destroyed with the council."
Garak started and knew he had a problem.
"This is not the venue to speak of this. Come we will find a more private
area."
The Orion followed Garak out into the alley. He removed a com link and
transmitted the information. When he was done, he entered a ground car with
Garak. The Driver took them away. The Orion relaxed now feeling he could speak
freely.
"Tell me how will this be done?" Garak asked He poured rare ale for
his informant.
The Orion smiled "I can not tell you. Only know it will be the end of the
Federation. Vulcan will be loathed by the entire galaxy."
Garak waited until they were out of town. The car halted and he got out and
grabbed his contact. He pinned him against the car and pressed his honor blade
to his throat.
"Talk, how this will happen." His blade drew a thin cut on the
agents’ neck.
The contact froze in fear. He was not a brave man. He had no intention of
dying. He quickly told Garak all he knew. Garak smiled and tapped the car. The
driver existed and he pushed The Orion to the Vulcan driver.
"Take him."
"You are working with the Vulcans? Traitor?"
Garak grabbed him. "I am not a traitor." He struck the agent knocking
him out cold. "I just think peace is better for my family."
The Vulcan's brow rose.
"I should kill him." The Vulcan looked at Garak.
"There is no need. We will need him. He will be detained somewhere
safe."
The driver pinned a devise to his shirt. Removing a com unit
"One to beam up to the brig."
The Orion was beamed away. Garak considered what to do next. He had to save his
family but not betray his world. Somehow, he had a feeling to do this he would
have to save the Federation as well. Honor was a d**ned inconvenience at times.
He had given his word to Sarek and now he had to honor it.
Part 59 (Boy Scout)
Garak looked at the male security guard and leaned against the ground car. How
in Hades was he going to pull this off? What was he going to tell the Admiral?
He had sent a message that he did not trust the contact. That would perhaps buy
him some time. He could use his former contacts to send the news of his
marriage. He looked across the car and decided he was going to have to do this
alone. He could not inform Sarek of his government’s plans. Garak would stop
the assassinations and if he had to, he would give up Jeremiah. He looked
forward to discussing the issue with this treacherous human. He had been
burning with rage when he learned that not only were the Sarek and the Grayson
family to be killed but all relatives within 2 generations. That meant his wife
and his new son as well. No, he would not allow this. He had found his home and
clan. He was a Romulan this was true but a true Romulan defended his mate to
the death. Only if that mate was a threat and traitor would they be sacrificed.
Even then, a true mate would choose the final honor with them. No, he would not
sacrifice Adrianna. Adrianna loved Amanda and Amanda loved Sarek. If Skon and
T’ Lara were killed Sarek would become a ruthless enemy. The logical thing was
to keep them all safe and secure. He thought about the Andorian Ambassador
Felix and knew he was a natural counter to Sarek. He briefly considered
allowing the assassins to take out this threat. Then he decided that it would
not work because Amanda considered the alien a friend. An angry Amanda was not
something he wanted to risk. He could well see her leading a fleet to avenge
her family and friends. No, Garak a decorated Commander in the Imperial Romulan
Fleet had to save the Federation and his family. He cleaned his honor blade and
shook his head. Looking at the Vulcan, he said.
“Where is Ambassador Sarek?”
“He is at his new house in the mountains. When we return I am to escort his
lady wife and her cousin to his side.”
“Indeed. Well it looks like we will be playing happy families.”
The Vulcan agent brow rose not understanding the sarcastic comment. “Come I
must send a report to Romulus.”
“Sir?”
“I know this is insane, trust me Vulcan.” He rolled his eyes. “I have no
intention of having a war break out. A war would mean I would need to fight my
new family. That is not something I am willing to do. War is not in any ones
best interests. Ironic I am actually beginning to understand why you Vulcan‘s
chase logic. ”
“Indeed it is simpler to act in a logical manner.”
“Then why is what I am about to do so illogical? I am about to save the
Federation and disobey my government. Logic has nothing to do with it. Love
however does. Unless it is logical to love ones mate?”
“A male must protect his mate. That is a biological imperative. Humans need to
be happy to be healthy. So ensuring your lady is happy is logical.”
“damn Kolar you are right it is logical in a twisted sort of way. Come on I
have to find a way to do this without hurting my people.”
“Garak it is admirable that you are acting with honor to both planets.”
“Thanks Kolar.”
“One does not thank Logic Garak. Ambassador Sarek is right you are a unique
individual.” Kolar said
Garak grinned. “Yes I am a regular boy scout.” using a term Amanda had used
when referencing his actions in regards to Rordan and Adrianna. He decided then
and there that Romulans were superior to Vulcans because his driver had a blank
look on his face. He had been on Earth less then a month and was already
understanding idioms where the Vulcan had been here ten years and still did not
understand human speech patterns.
Part 60( Brats and Red Tape)
Skon boarded the Surak and went to his cabin. He was returning to Earth with
T’Lara ,and Daniel. It seemed that Sarek had several interesting proposals to
make. He wanted to discuss them in person so that there could be no leaks. He
also needed advice on how to deal with Garak and Adrianna’s situation. He had
been incredulous when Sarek had informed him of the Romulan who was now living
in the Vulcan Consulate. He had for a moment wondered if his son had gone
crazy. The fact that the Romulan was now bonded to Amanda’s cousin was reason
enough to explain his son’s lack of logic. Sarek had no good sense where his
wife was concerned. Then Skon thought he could well understand this. No male
was logical when it came to keeping his mate safe and secure. In Amanda’s case
it was even more complicated because of her deeply emotional state.
T’ Mara had been very surprised that
they would be returning to Earth so quickly. She had not been pleased when she
learned he reason. A Romulan in the Consulate? What was Sarek thinking? Some
days she truly wondered why she became a security officer.
Daniel of course was not happy.
“Mother can I not stay here? I don‘t want to go back to Earth.”
“Daniel no one will be here to care for you.” T’ Lara explained.
“But, I am ok really. I just got here. I am just getting used to the gravity…”
“We will return. Amanda needs the family there.”
“Great. I was hoping not to have to go back for years.”
“Daniel we are diplomatic family. We will often be traveling.” T’Lara explained
she watched as her son became almost belligerent.
“Yeh , I guess. I just….” He was afraid that his guardian would think he was
running home. He looked away. “Really I am almost an adult!” He suddenly became
quiet.
T’ Lara knew something was bothering him. Yet he had just closed down. He
tossed clothing into a bag and closed it. Following his mother to the flitter.
They would be meeting Skon in an hour. T’Lara had no idea how to handle
Daniel’s sudden outburst. She was concerned and decided to consult a healer.
Perhaps Daniel had become ill form spending to much time in the heat. It could
explain his erratic behaviors. She watched him as he slumped in the
flitter. Skon read the report on the
possibility that Andoria might join them in backing the Prime Directive. He was
pleased at this turn of events. He was unclear about the reason for it. He was
equally surprised to learn Andoria wanted to exchange educators. He considered
this and found that the idea held appeal. Andoria had many fine engineers and
mathematicians. He knew he would look
forward to hearing them speak on various subjects. Skon was reading in their cabin or trying to
as he heard
Thud,- Thunk Thud- Daniel tossed the basketball against the wall. He was
scared. He could see his guardian causing problems. He would be accused of
changing his mind and of making Skon and T’ Lara bring him back. What if his
former guardian tried to keep him on Earth? He was still afraid that this was
all a dream and he would wake up alone.
Part 61 (Dialogue)
Sarek closed the door to his study and walked to a pair of chairs facing a
fireplace. He turned on the gas flame and motioned for Garak to sit.
“What troubles thee?”
Garak looked into the flames. “When I was sent here to Earth I had nothing to
lose and everything to gain. I was chosen for this mission for several reasons.
First, I am skilled at languages and can work well alone. I am qualified in
many areas. I have carried out several successful missions. A few I am proud of
and a few…A few I wish I had not had to do.” He looked at Sarek carefully.
Sarek simply listened he was not going to judge it was not his place. Garak was
Romulan and Sarek had assumed he would follow his Planets orders. Sarek
understood that, sometimes it was hard to do ones duty. He to have on occasion
done or acted in a way he would have preferred not to. Vulcan’s interests had
to come first, just as Garak had to protect Romulus.
“Sarek It was an accident the meeting between Adrianna and me. I never intended
to see her again. I did not want to hurt her. I liked the boy and she
fascinated me. The fact is she was, is a complication.”
“Garak, this is something I can well understand. Amanda caught me as well.”
Garak smiled ruefully. “I was going to walk away so she would not be drawn into
my life. It was the honorable thing to do. Then she was attacked. Any plans I
had went away. In that instant I knew I would do anything and kill anyone who
threatened her or Rordan.”
Sarek nodded again understanding. “The problem is she is close to your wife.
They are like sisters. She would be most displeased if harm came to her.”
Sarek stiffened. “Tell me.” he demanded.
Garak looked up and for the first time could see the similarities in the
Vulcan. He looked ready to kill. His control was clearly strained to the
limits.
“My government fears this alliance. They believe that the humans have gained a
voice on Vulcan. That perhaps Vulcan has gained a new shipyard and new powers
to control Star Fleet.”
Sarek leaned back folding his fingers to center himself.
“I now control twenty five percent of Amanda’s fathers company. He is still in
control of the enterprise.”
“I know this. I also think that it is actually a good thing. I believe that the
humans will be more under control; they are wild and emotional.” Garak said.
Sarek’s brow rose. He gave a pointed look at his cousin by marriage.
“I know, we are too. Perhaps that is the point. Someone has to have a clear
logical head.”
“Indeed.” Sarek said amused now.
“The Tal shair ordered the deaths of the Federation Council and the Grayson
family to the second generation.”
Sarek rose and pinned Garak.
“I can not allow this Sarek. I do not want to betray my people but Adrianna and
Rordan are mine. I cannot even allow harm to you or Amanda. She would despise
me.”
Sarek released him and faced the flames fighting for control. Logically he knew
that Garak would not have told him if he intended harm.
“I have to find a way to convince them Vulcan is going to keep the peace. The
new policy of yours could do it. The issue is it I do not know when they plans
to destroy the council. Help me. Help me stop them so we can have peace. Sarek
I am a loyal Romulan but what they plan would start a war.” Garak explained.
“You are not the one to do the assassination?” Sarek asked
“No it was planned by Jeremiah Grayson and it is already in place. I can not
think how they plan to kill so many.”
“Logically it will be all at once.”
“A bomb or bio weapon was what I thought they might use.” Garak said “The
problem is I do not know when, where, who or how.”
“We will find a way to stop this and protect all our worlds. We are not your
enemy Garak. Would it surprise you to know we on Vulcan long for reunification
too?”
Garak was stunned and he was relived because he did not feel so alone now.
Oddly, he trusted Sarek perhaps even more then he trusted his own handlers.
Family was the bond that he was trusting in now. He wondered if he was perhaps
deluding himself about peace. Then again, there were worse delusions to have.
Sarek looked at his new relatives and knew he had to trust him. A part of him
wanted to rip Garak apart for even hinting at harming Amanda. The rational side
told him Garak had as much or more to lose then he did. He would seek peace. It
was the only logical thing to do. Now more then ever the Prime Directive had to
go through. It was perhaps the best chance the Federation had of convincing the
Romulans that they would not seek to create buffer states. A strong healthy
Federation would mean that there would be no need to seek to conquer other
worlds. That the greater the diversity the stronger the peace would be.
“We must find out where the attack will be.” Sarek said calmly
“I thought it might be several attacks but that would be harder to do. I
believe that hired assassins are to do the job. A bomb would be most
efficient.”
“The general assembly meeting is the best time. All of the council and Star
Fleets top officials will be present.” Sarek said, “I also believe that John
Grayson is to address the council regarding the new ships his company is
building. Amanda requested permission to attend and I am certain her mother
will as well.”
“Adrianna is going to be representing Heather. Yes Sarek that is the most
likely place. Now we must find the who and the when?” Garak said
Garak and Sarek spoke for over half an hour. They came to an agreement a treaty
of sorts. For the sake of their respective mates they were going to work
together to stop this plot. Garak knew he might well be considered a traitor
for even talking to Sarek about this situation. He knew deep down he had no
choice
Part 62 (Order)
Harmony smiled as she watched the two males talk. She had to admit it had not
been easy to find a way to override Garak’s loyalty to the Empire. She had in
the end counted on biology and honor. The fact that Garak was still relatively
Vulcan in physiology had helped the cause. He was in the minority on Romulus a
Romulan who could still go through Ponn Farr. His meeting Adrianna and the
chemical reaction of her pheromones had drawn him to her. The fact that a male
was hurting her and Rordan had triggered the ancient need to challenge. Garak
had been caught by biology. His emotions had been peaked by his need for a
family and mate. Rordan’s simple acceptance and Adrianna’s submission to his
initial suit had created the perfect lure. Now he would protect them because he
considered them his. Adrianna was his mate. Her needs and even her happiness
became essential for his peace of mind and well being. The fact that Rordan
looked up to him made him want to do the right thing. He wanted to be a male
who had honor who his new son could admire. The values of honor and family were
the core of a Romulan. He might appear to break his governments plans up and
not achieve the political goals but his actions were what any Romulan would
expect in regards to family and clan.
Harmony was pleased because Garak would be the first of many who would in time
influence the one who would Help reunite the Children of Vulcan and their
Romulan and Reman cousins. He would never lose his sense of honor and pride in
his people. She smiled as he listened and communicated openly and honestly with
Sarek. She hoped they figured out the dangers.
“Elder we must ensure that the Senator allows Garak to live. He will be in
danger for helping Sarek.”
“Harmony we can not interfere.”
“I can speak to his dreams.” Lucian offered. ”The Senator is a religious man.
He will listen to the dream. He to wishes for peace and for reunification. You
know that a he has a new daughter. Perhaps a bonding could be arranged.”
The elder leaned back. “Perhaps , if not his daughter then perhaps his grandchild.
Go Lucian suggest that Garak’s plan is better because he will be able to watch
the Federation and Vulcan.”
Lucian smiled and moments latter appeared at Romulus.
He whispered into the Senators ear.
Part 63 ( Adolescence and Arrogance) NC-17
Daniel
left his room still angry that they were returning to Earth. He had been so
happy on Vulcan. He had finally after almost two weeks began to breath easier.
His Tri-Ox injections were down to one a day and that was only a half dosage.
He wished that he could have stayed home. He had just turned eighteen and was
an adult. Why would they not trust him? He knew that they did not celebrates
such and event but did it make him less of an adult because of it? Amanda had
remembered and called to wish him a Happy Birthday promising to celebrated when
he got back to Earth. He did not want that. He never wanted to go back there,
at least not for years. He wanted to be Vulcan and follow the Vulcan way. He
hated he was so angry and frustrated and unable to communicated his fear.
Daniel headed for the Surak’s gym eager to work out his frustration. He saw T’
Mara but was in no mood to talk. He turned on his heel and ran down the hall.
He just wanted to get away from Vulcan logic for an hour or so. He knew working
out with the weapons like the Lipra he carried was the best way to fight his
frustration and anger.
T’ Lara was concerned for her son. She went looking for Skon to discuss the
matter. She did not understand his sudden anger and resentment. {Surely he
should know That she and Skon wanted only to see to his care and well being?}
T’ Looked at her calendar and noted that in their hurry to return to Earth for
the conference that they had missed their son’s birthday. Could this be the
reason he was so surly? She looked up the significance of the day. She folded
her fingers and wondered if this was the cause of his rebellion did Daniel
truly think he was now an adult? He was still a child by Vulcan standards and
she would treat him as such. He had understood that they were there to help and
guide his growth she was certain of that. Why was he so angry? She closed her
eyes to try to meditate on this before seeking our her husband’s council.
T’ Mara followed Daniel to keep an eye on him his
actions were not logical and she could see he was angry. Anger was a negative
emotion and T’ Mara was concerned that it would cause Daniel injury. He was
carrying a Lipra and she was afraid he would injure himself with the weapon.
Anger was not an emotion to have when one practiced with so deadly a weapon.
Daniel entered the gym and set the Lirpa against the wall. He stripped off his
sweatshirt and sweat pants as the room was very warm. He began to stretch and
loosen his muscles. He was angry but not foolish enough to fail to properly prepare.
Once he had finished he picked up the weapon and moved to the center of the
room. He began to go through the basic forms. The weapon he was using was a
practice version. It had a blade that was dull. It could do damage to a person
but it was more blunted. He began the moves in his mind seeing his guardian. He
had not really understood how deeply he hated the man until he was away. Always
he had suppressed his feelings because they had done him no good. He had simply
ignored the cruel word and lack of care.
Daniel felt he should not have to be exposed to his guardian. He knew that he
would be at the spaceport to gloat. The reason would be because of Star Fleet
Security but Daniel knew better. He would be there to gloat and make crude
remarks about the Vulcan’s wanting to get rid of him already. He was scared
that that might actually be the truth. He had been a disruption to their lives.
He was afraid he was not fitting in and that they would keep him for Amanda’s
sake alone. He had never cared before but he was afraid. He had come in the
last weeks to think of them as his parents and family.
He thrust the Lirpa forward and spun around. He was using the weapon to force
out his anger and rage. He could not think of anything but his desire to be rid
of his pain. He was afraid his guardian would hurt Skon and T’ Lara for some
reason. He had never thought about his xenophobic ways before now however he
was afraid. The man had a lot of power on Earth and could find a way to hurt
them. Daniel knew many on Earth feared the Vulcan people. He shivered as he
remembered some documents he had read. Star Fleet was afraid because of the
raid Sarek had made to retrieve Amanda. They no longer believed that Vulcan was
peaceful and a friend. Daniel knew he should confide his fears to his parents
but he was afraid to make things worse. He was trying so hard to be a proper
Vulcan and did not want to remind them he was human. He did not wish to see
revulsion in their eyes.
T’ Mara came into the Gym and watched as Daniel was recklessly going through
his exercises. She raised her brow as she watched the intensity of his actions.
Clearly the youth was upset about something.
“Kadith. “ She called to make him stop.
Daniel spun around and saw T’ Mara. He had no desire to talk. He was angry and
needed to work his anger and fear out.
“Leave me alone.” He shouted.
“I can not. You are acting Recklessly.”
“So what do you care! Get away from me or I will make you.” He shifted to a
defensive position. “I don’t need your advice. I don’t need you to tell me what
to do.”
“Daniel you must put down the Lirpa. Such actions as you are taking endanger
you and anyone else who may enter the room.” T’ Mara said calmly and
rationally.
“I said leave me alone.” He wanted her gone so she be safe. He did not trust
himself right now. He looked at her and swallowed hard. She looked so good to
him. He wanted her. She had to go away before he did something stupid.
Daniel Charged T’ Mara. He quick reflexes allowed her to jump and roll out of
the way. Daniel’s attack perplexed her as she rolled to her feet with
ease. T’ Mara grabbed staff and met his
next attack. The blow sent a shock threw his body and enraged him further. He
pressed the attack. Rage and fear making him lose all rational thinking. T’ Mara
felt the waves of confusion and anger flow off him. It was almost a physical
blow. His pain and emotional turmoil was very great. She knew he was not
thinking only reacting out of emotion. T’ Mara knew for both their safety she
had to disarm him. They fought for several more minutes as she tried to tire
him out. Daniel however was stronger in anger then he was normally and he
managed to knock the staff from her hands in a totally illogical move. She then
felt the lower end of the Lirpa catch her leg. She stumbled and instinctively
kicked out. Her blow connected with his legs and he lost his Lirpa and ended up
on the floor next to her. T’ Mara believed that their being disarmed should end
the fight. She quickly found this was an error as Daniel rolled and crouched.
T’ Mara moved and locked the door determined he would not get away until they
solved this problem. He could not be seen this out of control it would reflect
badly on him. She was certain she could clam him down and get him to behave
rationally.
“Go away I want to be alone.” He shouted.
T’ Mara felt his pain and moved to him. “That would not be wise given your
emotional state. Come I will meditate with you. You will feel better.”
He shook his head. “I do not want to meditate. “
He began to stalk her. She backed away instinctually wary now. His look was
dark and flushed.
“You want to help me then come here.” He said. He suddenly wanted more then to
talk.
“Daniel what is wrong?”
T’ Mara walked to him every instinct warning her that something was very wrong.
She felt flushed and she was now fighting her own anger and his rude actions.
She breathed hard and tried to take calming breaths.
Daniel struck out at her and she blocked him with ease catching his arm and
pulling him close. Her arms going around him to stop his irrational
actions. T’ Mara felt him try to push
her away and without thinking swept his legs from under him. Daniel went down
but refused to let go of her and she tumbled on top of him. Her eyes locked in
his as she looked down at him. He growled in anger and rolled over pinning her
with his larger frame.
Daniel was angry and he wanted her to pay for stopping him. He did not like
being reminded he was weaker then she was. He did not like he was breathing
hard in this atmosphere. He wanted her to feel his frustration and have the
same difficulty he was. Daniel leaned forward and kissed T’ Mara his lips
stealing her breath. T’ Mara felt his anger and his Arousal and now understood
why he had warned her away. He was not in control. She could feel his need,
lust that was primal and his need to dominate. She however was not about to let
him act so foolishly. She was bound to keep him safe even from himself. She
pushed him back and pinned him. She caught his arms and pinned them above his
head. She was breathing as hard as he was now.
“This is not wise.”
Daniel struggled and as he bucked up she could feel his desire. She swallowed
hard as his sent was very arousing. She tried to remind herself he was still a
child. That fact however was being belayed by his actions. Rage and anger had
disappeared and lust had replaced it. She felt his emotions flood her and knew
she was not being fair. He wanted far more from her then a simple sexual
encounter. His lust she might have contained and fought. Daniel however was
projecting love and need. He was seeking and anchor in a world he did not fully
understand. She tried to hold him still but his lips found her neck and began
to kiss her. She groaned and kissed him with passion. Releasing his hands do
she could grip his face. T’ Mara felt him grab her and deepen the kiss. Fire
raged thorough them both as he cried out to her. T’ Mara’s every instinct was
to offer him solace and comfort. She did not understand why she needed to ease
him only that it was as necessary to her as oxygen.
{I am not a child. I want you. I nee you. I am a man damn it.}
She groaned{ This is not right. I am supposed to keep you safe. I am sworn to
protect you.}
He laughed as he reversed their positions. Daniel looked down at her kissing
her hard. { I feel safe here in your arms.}
T’ Mara never even realized that they were not speaking her own lust rising to
meet his. She gasp as he ripped her t-Shirt off her and tossed it aside. His
lips found her and she cried out. She had never expected this to turn sexual.
She had little experience with males on this level. In this area Daniel held
the advantage and he took it. He suckled her and she arched under him. He
wanted her and he wanted to prove he was a man. The primitive side of his brain
was determined to prove it in the most basic way. There was also more then
that. He loved her and needed comfort. Daniel knew that he was out of control
but he needed to be connected to someone and something.
T’ Mara held him to her and forgot he was angry and forgot she was supposed to
be the adult. Instead she gave in to her own desire. She ripped his shirt off.
It was torn in half and tossed away. Her nails dug into his back drawing blood.
Lust filled her and she wanted him. His
aggression had triggered her own. She
wanted more then a simple act. Her hands went to his face. He rolled over and
held her to him. Daniel’s own fingers found her temples. Instantly they both
reached for what they needed far more then the sexual encounter. Minds touched
and melded. She gasped at the power she encountered as he opened up and let her
in. He might not be as strong as a Vulcan but he was not weak either. She was
flooded by his love and need. Daniel surrendered and let her take control. He
had no idea what was happening but he wanted it. He showed her every desire he
had. She sensed his anger his fear and his concerns. His lips locked onto hers
as he poured his emotions out. She held him safe in her arms as his body shook.
Their minds slowly began to turn to each other and become one. It was a chaotic
process because of his raging emotions. T ‘ Mara knew she was losing herself in
his mind. His needs were becoming hers. She shuttered and opened herself to his
need. She could not have stopped the bonding process if she had wanted to at
this point. He called to her and she answered his desires with her own She let
him go and felt his arms hold her. He was calmer now as she began to control
his rage and anger. She soothed him with calming reassurance and love. Her arms
offered acceptance and peace. She looked down at him and saw he was now hers
completely. He looked at her with such longing and love that she shook with it.
She had wanted to wait to take this slowly to help him understand what it would
mean to them both. His lose of control had ended any chance of that. She
swallowed as she read his desire for a physical union.
Daniel stroked her back and stripped off her clothing his own was tossed aside.
He lifted her onto his body. “ T’ Mara
please.” He begged. “ I need this.”
T’ Mara felt his arousal and knew he was letting her decide. She swallowed hard
and lowered herself onto him. Their bodies joined and his mind found hers at
the same time. She felt his relief and his joy. Peace flooded her as he united them.
T’ Mara had never understood the need to be physically connected. Like most
Vulcans’ sex was a necessity not a pleasure. Daniel reaction was unique and so
different. She felt so complete with him. His movements started a fire inside
her and she raced along a with him. She felt his efforts to bring her pleasure
and go slowly. She smiled and moved more rapidly. This time was for him. She
had found pleasure in the joining of their minds in a way she had never
expected. He was hers and she was determined to show him this.
“T’ Mara baby Please. “ he begged as she teased him and he cried out as he
climaxed. She held him and he now knew why Amanda had refused to leave Sarek.
It was an amazing thing to have her in his mind as they made love. “I love
you.” He said softly.
“I cherish thee Daniel.” She said as he held her. She shivered as she slowly
came back to herself. He rolled her off him and kissed her. Looking down at her
he smiled. “I cherish thee. I am sorry I lost control. I do not understand
why.”
{It does not matter my beloved. We are one now and I will help you.} She kissed
his head. Her mind reached out to soothe his rage.
Daniel held her somehow knowing that this event would change both of their
lives and that this new bond would be vital to their survival. He had tried to
resist the need to take action but he had been so out of control.
T’ Mara settled him and he was able to think clearly and rationally. This was
what he had needed this connection to an other.
--------------------------
T’ Lara found her mate with the Captain. She walked to his side.
Skon could sense her worry and went to her side. “What troubles thee?”
“Daniel is acting strange. I am concerned for him”
“T’ Mara followed him to the Gym. I am certain she will assist him.” Skon said
“Is that wise? He was in a rage.”
Skon looked at his wife. “T’ Mara will handle him. She is trained to defend
herself.”
T’ Lara looked at Skon wondering if he understood. “My husband what if she does
not wish to defend herself?”
Skon’s brow rose. He had not considered that event. “Daniel is a child still.”
“No Skon by Terran law he is an Adult. He ….May be a danger to her.”
Skon looked at his wife. “ I would say T’ Mara will choose wisely. She will not
harm Daniel.”
“Perhaps you should arrange a marriage. I had thought we might have time. “ She
looked away.
Skon stood close to her. “ He will not wait my wife. He wants her. I will
arrange the marriage when the time is right.”
“Skon if they… T’ Mara , Daniel they will bond. They are so drawn to one an
other.” T’ Lara stuttered.
Skon looked away.” They must choose T’ Lara. We can not force it. Daniel is
young.”
“Not that young. He will claim her. Skon he looks at her like you looked at
me.”
“Yes and he will do the proper thing.” Skon said firmly.
Part 64 (Alliance)
Sarek knew he and Garak had to find a way to search the conference and assembly
room. He Leaned back and for the first time considered the fact that Garak was
Tal Shair a good thing.
"We must search the assembly rooms and be in position to remove the
members to safety."
"That is only the first part we must also catch whomever set the trap. We
must eliminate Jeremiah and his Orion masters." Garak agreed
"Yes that will be problematic. He has concerned me for some time. I have
reason to believe that he is responsible for Maria and Amanda's
abduction." Sarek explained "We have been unable to find conclusive
evidence that he was involved. We have found some evidence but it is at best
circumstantial."
"If you trust me Sarek I will seek to explore the venue. I have some…
Skill in this area."
Sarek's brow rose. "Indeed. I think that I must agree."
Garak looked at Sarek sharply he had expected an excuse or outright refusal.
"There is a condition. My Security chief T' Mara will assist you. The area
is large and two may cover it more efficiently. The two of you acting as my
aide and Heather's Will cause less speculation. We are family and that is a
well known fact it would seem natural that we be working together."
"It might be best that we search without being seen."
"That may be difficult to achieve. We are being watched by Star Fleet and
the human security forces."
"I am certain T' Mara and I can arrange something."
"Perhaps we will discuss it with her when T' Mara arrives. " Sarek
said "She is highly skilled. For the moment we must rejoin our ladies.
Amanda is growing restless."
Garak nodded. "I am certain it will be resolved to our mutual
problem."
Garak tilted his head. "This bonding it strange feeling."
"Yes, It is a unique experience. In time Garak you will cherish the
bond."
Garak smiled. "I already do. I think it is what makes me trust you. I can
feel her here." He pointed to his head "She is always with me. I can
not describe the joy."
"It will give you comfort Garak. You will find peace. The bond is the soul
of a Vulcan."
"So I am Vulcan now?" He shook his head in disbelief.
"No, I would not insist on that. You are as you always have been a
honorable Romulan warrior. What has changed is that perhaps you can now understand
what a Vulcan shares with their mate. It is said that your people do not bond.
You are the first Romulan in 5000 years to have this gift."
"Well then perhaps this proves we are related Sarek."
"Yes, Perhaps it does. It gives me a reason to think we may yet heal the
breach between our worlds." Sarek said
Part 65 (New Allies)
The Betazid ship arrived on the outskirts of the Sol System they set a messaged
informing the Federation Council that they would be arriving in less then half
an earth hour.
Amanda took the message and went to find Sarek. This news would please him.
Sarek liked the Betazid people. He considered them highly skilled diplomats. If
he was uncomfortable at all, it was because they were telepathic and highly
emotional. Their redeeming quality was the fact that the society was
matrilineal, and it functioned on many levels politically like Vulcan. In many
ways, this race was like a cross between Human and Vulcan. Amanda read all the
reports she could find and had a feeling that the Betazid women would wrap
Earthmen about their little fingers. The Vids she had seen showed women who
were tall like amazons and whose beauty was striking. She was glad that they
were a peaceful race. She had a feeling they be dangerous enemies. Their unique
gifts made her smiled because for once she would not be so alone. She made a
mental note to warn them not to reveal her gifts. She wondered briefly if it
was always going to be hard to be different. Not for the first time she wished
she did not have to hide her gifts. She hated the fact that some unprincipled
men and women actions made her and her people targets. Amanda just hoped that
the people of Earth would not act stupidly around their new friends. Betazid
was a rich world and had much to offer the Federation. Her scientists were as
skilled in the arts of healing the mind as the Denoblians were in the physical
arenas. Many of Earths mentally ill could be helped if they embraced the
healing gifts of these women. Amanda hoped past prejudices against mental illness
would not stop the exchange of medical personnel.
She went looking for Sarek and noted that Garak to had disappeared. Amanda
sighed and knew both men were still working out the ground rules to the
relationship. It was far too soon for real trust or friendship and she knew it
was going to be a tough road. The only thing that gave her hope was that both
seemed to be stubborn and honorable. Family mattered to both races and she and
Adrianna were counting on this to help create a bridge between them. Amanda
wondered if there would ever be a time when all the races in the Alpha and Beta
quadrants could be on friendly terms. This constant distrust was a foolish
waste of resources.
Part 66 (Shocks)
Daniel held T’ Mara to him and he shook unable to believe what had just
happened. He had never intended to make love to her this soon. He was not sorry
that it had happened but he had wanted to be more certain of her feelings.
Daniel never wanted something casual. He buried his head against T’ Mara
feeling safe and happy. In her arms, he had not doubts because it felt so
right. She was his anchor in a universe he wanted to explore. Daniel felt her
hands stroke his head and back soothing his passions. He held her and moved to
keep her close. Her slight shifting made him tighten his hold.
“T’ Mara I am so sorry I lost control. Did I hurt you? Baby I love you and I
wanted you but I was to rough.”
T’ Mara stroked his hair and felt his concern. She sensed his fear that she
would be angry and repulsed. Daniel was afraid he had forced her to accept him.
She sighed and knew if anyone should be concerned, it was she. She had formed a
bond without his consent.
T’ Mara knew he had tried to help her form the bond but it had been her will
that started it and her desire to bind them that completed the bond. He looked
down at her with such a deep trust in his eyes she was humbled.
“Beloved, I wanted you very much. We both needed this. It is perhaps sooner
then we planned but it is done. I would not change this for anything. We are
bonded now Daniel. I will never leave you and we will find a way to make this
work for us. I admit that perhaps your sister will be concerned for you.”
“T’ Mara she has her own Vulcan. I think she will understand why we did this.”
He kissed her breasts wanting to make love all over again now that he was
certain she wanted him too.
T’ Mara could not think as he began again and she decided she did not want to.
Soon enough they would have to explain this situation to Skon and T’ Lara. If
that had to happen, she wanted Daniel relaxed and sated. There was no point in
having him lose control when they explained this.
==============
The Surak came into Earth’s system and was hailed by the Betazid ship. Skon
ordered the Captain to hail the ship.
“Live long and Prosper Ambassador Marina of the Sixth house.“T’ Lara said Skon
was at her side.
“Peace and Long Life.” Ambassador Mariana of the Sixth house said
“It is agreeable to see you once more.” T’ Lara said. She enjoyed the Betazid
because she could actually use her role as a noble woman in the House of Surak.
In this case, the women of Betazid appreciated the fact that she was Skon’s
Consort. He would at first take the back seat.
“I am honored to greet T’ sia T’ Lara and Ambassador Skon. We are happy to see
that you are well. We heard about pirates and were concerned for you.”
Skon moved beside his wife. “We were unharmed. The pirates lacked numbers or
sufficient skill to endanger our ship and we delivered the medical supplies to
Andoria safely. “
“We would be honored if you and your lady would join us for tea.” Marina said.
“We would find that most agreeable. Shall we beam over in 15 standard minutes?”
“Agreed ambassador I have a few questions about this Prime Directive you have
requested.”
“I will be honored to answer them.” Skon said. “I must inform my son so he does
not worry.”
“We shall look forward to your arrival. We had heard of your households
increase. I am certain it was a good day for your house. Please bring the young
man if you would like. In addition, my Security Chief has requested a chance to
speak to yours. She has some concerns about this conference.”
“Indeed, perhaps it is wise to allow them to consult each other. We will be
there in 13.5 minutes.” Skon said
======================
“We have dropped out of warp.” Daniel said
“Yes we have. Daniel we must clean up. Soon Skon will be looking for us. I
would prefer to tell him rather then show him what has happened.”
Daniel chuckled but got up. He pulled her to his feet. “I need a shower.”
“I believe we both could use one.” T’ Mara began to look around for her
clothing only to realize Daniel had shredded much of it.
Daniel was amused but wisely looked away. His mate was not pleased with having
nothing to put on. Daniel handed her his sweat shirt and a large fluffy towel.
T’ Mara glared at him and pulled on her pants. Fortunately they had been
removed before they had become engaged. She noted that Daniel pulled on his
sweat pants but had no shirt. He grinned and winked deciding he had better get
to his quarters before anyone saw them.
T’ Mara followed him and wondered if perhaps she could make it unnoticed to her
quarters.
They stepped out and came face to face with Skon and T’ Lara.
Daniel slipped in front of her to shield her from his parents. Skon raised a
brow and T’ Lara looked away. It was more then clear what had happened. Their
appearance and sent gave no room for doubt.
“Daniel ,T’ Mara go clean up and meet us in the transporter room. You have 10.5
minutes. Dress in your robes Daniel. We will be meeting the Betazid ambassador.
T’ Mara her security chief has requested
a meeting with you.”
“Yes sir.“ she her ears turning a deep shade of green.
“We will discuss this when we return.” T’ Lara said “Hurry Daniel we do not
wish to be late.” Her tone suggesting she was fully aware of what they had been
doing for a workout.
“Yes Mother.” he said running to do her bidding completely forgetting he should
not run on a Vulcan Vessel. T’ Mara walked away barely as she to wanted to run
to her quarters.
“It seems my wife that you were right. Daniel could not keep from her.” Skon
said dryly.
T’ Lara merely raised a brow. Skon was right they would need to discuss this
latter. It seemed she now had three daughters by marriage.
Part 67 (The Worm thinks of Turning)
Jeremiah could not believe that Simion was coming to Earth. He sat back and
smiled as he reread the subspace message. The Orion leader truly was arrogant
to think he could come to earth and not be either assonated or captured by the
authorities. Jeremiah smiled this was a wonderful turn of events perhaps he
could still take charge of the syndicate. He began to plot a way to do this. He
would have to use Amanda as bait. Simion had become obsessed with his niece and
Jeremiah fully intended to use this fact to defeat the man who dared think he
owned him.
Simion smiled he was going to Earth to watch the end of The United Federation
of Planets and Star Fleet Command. He hated both organizations as they were a
sever threat to his business. He frowned as he considered how increased
Starfleet Patrols had limited not only his smuggling but his slaving
operations. He had lost millions of credits because of their presence. Cultures
that once sold their undesirables were not refusing to do business all in hopes
of one day jointing this Federation. It was intolerable. The Federation was
offering equality and freedom to all sentient beings. That was intolerable
because society needed slaves to run properly. How else would one establish their
superiority?
Admiral Wilson could not believe the headaches this conference was causing. He
read the reports and request by over a dozen species to dock in orbit and to
have reporters come down to cover the event. At first he had been angered that
they wanted to have the conference at Star Fleet head quarters. Now however he
was glad because it ensured proper security and containment. He even gloated
that the FBI Director had to report to him on this occasion.
---------------------
The Federation security teams began to set up the outer perimeter. The were
taking no chances with the delegates. There were going to be important
dignitaries from all thirty Federation worlds as well as observers from the
sixteen others. The barriers went up and large screens were set up in the park.
It had been decided that the public should be allowed to observe at least the
opening ceremonies. Venders rolled into the park as the area began to take on a
festive air. This gathering was unprecedented and no one in San Francisco
wanted to miss it.
--------------------
Garak knew he had to check out the conference hall. He could not imagine it
being easier with a Vulcan Shadow. He sighed but said noting for now
tentatively agreeing with Sarek’s plans. He could always alter them if this T’
Mara seemed inept. He walked over to rejoin his family the next few days would
be critical so he would enjoy this brief respite.
Part 68 (Changes)
T’ Mara joined Skon and T’ Lara with one minute to spare. She wanted to squirm
under the sever scrutiny she was getting from T’ Lara. T’ Mara fought to keep
her emotions impassive as she took her place. How were they supposed to get
through tea when every Betazid was a telepath? Where was Daniel? They were
going to be late.
Daniel ran a brush through his hair. He pulled on his robes and buttoned them.
He was late and could feel T’ Mara’s anxiety. He ran to the transporter room
getting sever looks from several crew members. Daniel ignored them as he tried
to get the last button. He skidded through the doors almost falling as his soft
shoes lost their perchance on the deck. He managed to right himself and tried
to compose his features. He looked up to see his parents patiently awaiting his
arrival. T’ Mara looked uncomfortable as he felt. Daniel swallowed hard.
“Sorry I am late” He went to the pad and climbed on board.
“Your collar is not fastened.” T’ Lara noted.
Daniel swallowed. “I could not get it hooked.” He was flustered and turned to
T’
Mara. {Help me.}
T’ Lara moved to help him only to note that Daniel had turned to T’ Mara who
without thought reached up to fasten the last clap.
T’ Lara looked at the young couple sharply but Skon choose to take rescue them.
“Daniel I to often have difficulty with the top button. It is most helpful of
T’ Mara to assist you.”
T’ Mara froze as she realized what she had done. Daniel had asked her
telepathically and she had simply responded. She stopped her self from
smoothing the hair out of his face. She stepped back quickly. She knew that she
and her mate were over stepping and that Skon was reminding her politely. She
swallowed hard this was not going to be simple at all.
---------------------------
Adrianna went to Garak’s side. She took his hand in hers and snuggled close to
him. She wanted him to feel a part of her family to love and trust them as she
did. She knew she was asking a lot of him. He was clearly attempting to find a
balance and to become a part of them. Adrianna felt guilty as she knew she was
expecting him to be almost human. Yet, how could he be Romulan here? She
silently promised herself she would have him teach her about his culture. It
could not be all bad if it had produced a man as fine as Garak. A man of honor
who held fast to his beliefs and still fell in love with her.
“So did you a Sarek have a nice chat?” She asked.
Garak looked down at her and smiled. “Yes we have come to an understanding of
sorts. It will take us time Adrianna.”
“I know. But promise me.”
“Promise you what?”
“That you won’t become to Vulcan like. I like Sarek but he is a bit stuffy.”
Garak laughed for the first time all evening a rich baritone that sent chills
down his wife’s back.
Amanda heard that comment and Huffed. “Sarek is not Stuffy, just dignified.”
She glared at her cousin clearly not amused with the way she was attempting to
break up the tension.
“I do not require your defense my wife.” Sarek said coming to her side his lips
upturned slightly. He was amused though he hid it well.
Garak and Adrianna laughed all the harder.
“Amanda he is so formal.” Adrianna joked.
“Well he is an ambassador not a stand up comedian.” Amanda retorted now
relaxing as she sensed Sarek’s amusement.
Sarek drew her to his side. “I would think you would like humor my wife.”
“Not when it is at your expense my husband.” She said firmly.
“I believe it was an observation Amanda not a criticism.” Sarek replied now
enjoying the verbal sparing.
“Yes Sarek is right. He is a fine Vulcan.” Adrianna said now aware that she had
offended her cousin inadvertently.
“Yes it really is not Sarek’s fault. “Garak said smiling “All Vulcans are
stuffy.”
“We are not.” Amanda said not noticing what she said or the clearly shocked
look on both their faces. Sarek look of pleasure was clear to all. In that
moment Sarek forgot that Amanda was indeed human. She had just claimed to be
Vulcan and his quite clearly. While in the future he have to adapt to her human
ways he would never again really see her as a part of humanity rather as an
extension of himself.
Part 69 (Concessions)
Felix prepared for the Federation Conference. He was in a pleasant mood. His
conversation with his government had been successful. He had managed to
convince them that Sarek’s Idea of a Prime Directive was a good one. They had a
few minor suggestions that he was certain Vulcan could accept and it might
perhaps even make it easier for the Terran’s to adapt as well. Felix reread his
proposal and satisfied copied it to his PADD. He enclosed it into his case and
snapped it shut. He was certain that he was going to be successful in this new
role because he was now certain that Vulcan genuinely wanted peace and
prosperity for all of the Federation. Felix contacted Sarek and informed him
that he would have Adoria’s support if these points proved acceptable.
Sarek read the proposal and had to admit it was perhaps the carrot that might
sway the humans. He contacted his father and received approval for the changes.
He had additional good news as well. With these proposed changed Betazid would
sign on. Sarek was very satisfied. He did a mental count of the votes on the
Security Council.
Vulcan - Four
Betazid- Four
Andoria- Four
Tellerite- Four
Terra-?
They now had the votes necessary to bring it to the full Federation Assembly.
He was pleased and knew in an open session it would pass. Sarek informed Felix that Vulcan was in
approval of the changes and that they considered Andoria wise in proposing
them. It was a minor change but one that would make it hard for Earth to
refuse. They altered the Directive to allow them to intercede if the Planet in
question had been colonized by a Federation world. Sarek was not certain he
approved of the change completely, yet he was willing to admit he himself would
wish to intercede if a lost Vulcan colony needed help. Allowing this change
would mean that they could have limited interventions with those who had been
seeded from the home worlds. He could understand the concern that they should
help those of their own kind. Sarek was
also pleased to learn that they would all arrive together presenting a united
front that Earth would have to listen to. Sometimes image was everything to the
humans.
---------------------------
Amanda laid out her dress with care. She wanted to look perfect as she was
representing not only her family but her nation as well. She was honored to
stand in for Heather today. Heather had fallen ill after their visit and
discovered she was pregnant with twins. She had been ordered take bed rest as
she had not yet been able to carry a pregnancy to term. She had begged Amanda
to take her place. Amanda had been all to happy to do so. While she understood
her need to be free of Clan affairs so she could be with Sarek sometimes she
missed the interaction. She also felt she had forced Heather to take her place.
Amanda was grateful to be able to ease the burden this time. She also had to
admit it was going to be a lot of fun to rattle the Terran and American
presidents chains. Amanda was still very angry over Adrianna’s and Garak’s
treatment at the hands of New York’s finest. This would be a subtle reminder of
who and what they were.
--------------------------------------------
The operative slipped into the assembly rooms and checked his bomb. There could
be no mistakes or there would be Hades to pay. The operative moved with care
pretending to be adjusting microphones and Video cameras smiling at the passing
FBI and Star Fleet patrols. When finished there was no doubt that anyone would
survive the blast and the bio-agents. Simion would be well pleased with the
efforts and with luck he would be replacing Jeremiah as the agent on Earth.
Skon was well pleased that the meeting had gone so well. The amused looked on
the Ambassador’s face had his son squirming. Skon however felt it was suitable
punishment for the youths reckless behavior. T’ Mara had managed to escape the
scrutiny and being Vulcan was of course better able to shield her thoughts and
emotions. T’ Mara had gone almost immediately to discuss security issues with
the head of the Royal Guard so her interaction had been limited.
Part 70 (Order and Guidance)
Skon summoned his son to his side. Daniel went to him blushing deeply. He could
not hide his discomfort. Skon motioned his son to sit down across from him.
T’ Lara looked at T’ Mara as she prepared a light snack. She handed her a Kava
root and a knife to begin cleaning. Absently T’ Mara began to chop the root.
She had her eyes watching the movements of the knife. It was a way to distract
herself.
“Thee has bonded with my son.” It was a statement not a question.
T’ Mara looked up and said. “Yes we have bonded.”
“I am pleased that you will be my daughter. I would have been more pleased had
you waited. Daniel is still a child.”
T’ Mara looked up at T’ Lara. “He is a man.”
This time T’ Lara looked away. “Perhaps physically he is.”
“Mentally as well My lady. Daniel helped me complete the bond. He has great
skills for a human.”
“I had hoped he would have more time to mature and become accustomed to
Vulcan.” T’ Lara said firmly.
T’ Mara looked at her and said firmly.” He is very adaptable. I cherish Daniel
and will help him become a part of our world. This was not planned.”
“Impulsiveness is a human trait.”
T’ Mara winced. T’ Lara had a very valid point and she had to agree. “Daniel is
human and I find I have no concept of logic where he is concerned. It is simply
there, I was drawn to him from the first.”
T’ Lara had to agree that that had indeed been the case for both of them.
Daniel had been stricken from the first. Amanda had called it Love at First
Sight. She acknowledged such a thing could happen in humans but that a Vulcan
woman would admit such was staggering.
“He is young T’ Mara and will require guidance. We will not release him to your
care completely.”
T’ Mara stiffened.
“Skon and I will accept this bond and you have our blessings. Do not think we
seek to interfere in it. Rather we would offer our blessings and support. You
will move in with us if you wish to be with Daniel. He is now bound by our laws
and is still a child. His care is our responsibility. While you are bonded
there are many things you will need help adjusting to. He is human and you are
Vulcan. It is therefore wise that you take the council of your elders. He has
much to learn and it will be advisable that he has his families support as well
as your. I think it is in both your interests to be guided by us at this time.”
T’ Mara was not pleased with this statement. There was a logic to the
suggestion that she could not refute. It would not be hard to move in with
Daniel. In some ways it would actually make her job easier.
T’ Lara watched as the young Vulcan carefully weighed her words. She wondered
if she understood she to was now family and would need to be guarded? Moving
her to the houses main rooms would allow this without raising that issue just yet. T’ Lara knew that T’ Mara was highly skilled
in her field and as much as she and Skon would now wish to protect her it was
not going to be simple. It would be far easier to use her concern for her
bond-mate to achieve this goal.
“That is a logical suggestion. I am honored that you approve. I thought we had
more time. He was so angry and in such pain. I would not could not leave him
hurting. He is afraid he will be abandoned. I know that you and Skon would
never do that and Daniel does on some level as well. His emotions however
overwhelm him. I think the bond will ground him. He knows I will never leave
him.”
“Why does he fear we would abandon him? He is our son.”
“He feels he has failed you.”
“How?” T’ Lara was genuinely puzzled.
“ His guardian told him you would bring him back to Earth in less then a year.”
T’ Lara looked at her sharply. “Surly he understands this is for Vulcan? Our
return has no reflection on Daniel as our son. We only wished to have him with
us. He is important to our family.”
“Yes, I think he knows this but is still afraid. It is an emotional reaction.”
T’ Mara answered. “He does not grasp the parental bond as a Vulcan child
would.”
“Then we must make him understand. We will explain this daughter.”
T’ Mara nodded grateful that the conversation had not been as difficult as it
could have been. For they both cared for Daniel and wanted what was best for
him.
====
Skon looked at his son. “What you have done was not wise Daniel.”
Daniel looked at him firmly. “T’ Mara is mine.” His voice was calm and held not
emotion.
Skon looked at Daniel and for a moment forgot he was human. His son was not
backing down and was emphatic about this.
“T’ Mara is a fine woman. You have chosen well. That my son is not the issue.
The issue is that you are very young to have formed such a bond.”
Daniel raised a brow. “You were bound at seven years old I am 18 how can I be
to young?”
A logical argument. Skon locked eyes with his son. “That was a betrothal bond
Daniel. T’ Lara and I did not consummate the bond until we were to be married.”
Daniel had the grace to blush. “I want to marry her. I never meant to show her
disrespect. I love T’ Mara with all my heart and soul.” Once more his responses
were entirely human. “I want to spend the rest of my days taking care of her.”
“Indeed. Well then we shall have to arrange a proper marriage. Daniel I know
you care for her. She is now a part of my family and I am responsible for her
wellbeing as well as yours.”
“Yes sir.” Daniel said not understanding
“She is our chief of security my son. Yet now as a member of our family she
must be guarded as well. I would not take her position from her.”
“She would not like that.” Daniel said understanding. “She should move in with
us. I will be able to guard her then.”
Skon almost smiled. Daniel’s sudden concern spoke well of him. He understood
that his son had a lot of growing up to do and would need his guidance. T’Lara
and he had discussed this in detail. They had decided to use the youths concern
for their mates to bend them to their will. It was clear that neither was
mature enough to live alone. While physically they were adults mentally they
had much to learn. A guiding hand would be wise for several years. Then there
was the fact that Daniel had to complete his education. It would be simpler if
he and T’ Mara were not troubled with household tasks.
“Daniel we must not let T’ Mara know this. It would injure her professional
pride.”
“I understand sir.” Daniel said not even thinking that T’ Mara would not have pride.
Skon was not pleased with using emotional terms but he knew it was the easiest
way to get his son to yield.
“You will study hard and not worry about anything. There is time enough for you
to establish your own household.”
Daniel nodded. He had to admit he had some concerns about this. He had reacted
and not considered all of the implications.
“I want to take care of her father. She is important to me. I know I have a lot
to learn. I know that mother and you will teach me to be a good husband. I am
sorry I acted so impulsively and caused this confusion. I am not sorry that she
is mine though. I feel peace and contentment for the first time in my life. I
know you and mother care for me. I know that you wanted me. With T’ Mara it is
more. I know she needs me.” Daniel touched his heart. “I feel it here.”
“I understand Daniel. The bond takes away all uncertainty.” Skon said
Skon was now certain he and T’ Lara would be able to guide their children
without protest. Daniel would not seek to leave because he was concerned for T’
Mara safety. That had been their greatest fear that his pride would cause him
to seek independence before he was ready. While Skon knew T’ Mara could support
Daniel well enough that would have hurt his pride. This way both would be in
his household safe and secure. Skon had not doubt that T’ Mara would agree as
well after his wife listed the logical reasons for them to remain. T’ Mara would want Daniel to have the best
chance of becoming a part of Vulcan society and that was best achieved from his
home. He also knew that T’ Mara would see this as a chance to increase the
families safety and security. She would however not place herself in that
category. Skon and T’Lara knew that the only solution to that issue was to move
her closer to them. That way the guards would have and easier time watching out
for her without her knowledge. In time she would accept her place and value to
the family but for now it was far simpler to just work around her position.
“Father how can I block the Betazid better?”
Skon was pleased his son still was willing to learn. He receded to explain the
best techniques.
---------------------------------------------
Ambassador Mariana of the Sixth House had been pleased with the meeting with
Ambassador Skon. Often her people and Vulcan had some difficulties
communicating. She had been pleasantly surprised to find that the Ambassador
had a human son who was psi sensitive. That charming young man had been very
open. She smiled at what she had learned. It seemed that the Ambassador’s house
would be increasing again soon. She thought that this was an excellent turn of
events. As logical as Vulcan’s were they were a little repressed emotionally.
It would be a good thing for them to have to relate to emotional humans. The
fact that there were now two such bonding in so important a house made her far
more willing to trust them. Having emotional family members would allow the
Vulcan ruling classes to better understand emotional beings. When Mariana had
made her proposed changes she had not expected the Ambassador Sarek to go along
with her emotional arguments as logical as they were. Sarek had surprised her
by falling silent for a minute and then agreeing.
“Of course it is not logical to ignore emotional ties that one has to ones
species. It is only logical that an emotional being would feel compelled to aid
a member of their own kind. It would be unreasonable to expect them to abandon
those they consider as clan members.”
Sarek’s agreement had shocked her. There was hope yet for Vulcan to better
understand emotional beings. Her second suggestion that they present a united
front had also been agreed to. She had also been slightly shocked to learn that
the Andorians and Telelrites had also agreed to the proposal.
Part 71 (Breaking and Entering Phase One)
Garak looked over at T' Mara and sighed. He had not been able to shake his
shadow. It seemed Sarek was right the Vulcan was very good. Worse he had also
added a Betazid to the mix. He just hoped his superiors never found out. He
would never be able to convince them he was working for Romulus best interests.
"Alright if you two are coming we need to set up a useable plan." He
said
"I believe that they will be looking for possible disruptions. We will
need to have a lookout and we will need searchers." T' Mara said “I
believe it would be best for me to be the lookout." Czarina said. "I
look human and can blend in. I will also be able to communicate with you both
telepathically."
"That is indeed a wise." T' Mara agreed "The less attention we
attract the better."
"We should go in tomorrow night. Search the place and get out." Garak
said "I have a feeling it will not be simple. Who ever did this must have
some high placed contacts."
"I would suggest Star Fleet has a mole." Czarina said
"It would not surprise me." Garak said he found himself liking the
Betazid woman.
"We must be careful then. Garak how would you do this?" T' Mara asked.
Garak was not offended. He leaned back. "I would set the bomb in the least
likely place and cause the maximum disruption to the alliance."
"Then it will be placed close to the Humans or Vulcan’s." Czarina
said. T' Mara had to agree with the logic of that. "I would check near our
delegation. The humans are displeased with us because of the kidnapping."
Garak smiled "I have to admit T' Mara you did a very good job detaining
those kidnappers. Unfortunately you damaged the human male’s egos."
"It is hardly our fault that they are from a lower gravity planet."
Garak grinned "Yes they are quite weak. It is hard to believe they can be
such a threat."
T' Mara straightened as she remembered Daniel. "Not all of them."
Czarina grinned having caught the unguarded thoughts from Daniel earlier.
"We will need to check both areas out. We are assuming the assassin is
human."
"I would be willing to gamble that it is a human or someone that could
easily pass for one." Garak agreed. "There could well be more then
one motive for this."
"Indeed. There is a chance such an event would damage the Federation. If
not it could be for profit." T' Mara said.
"Humans are unpredictable." Czarina agreed.
"Then we shall find the connections and patterns." T' Mara said
firmly.
Garak was certain they had a team that was qualified and ready. He gave each female
a list of items they might need. "Here is some equipment we could
use."
"We should not have weapons." T' Mara said "If we are discovered
that would be best. We would not appear to be a threat."
"I tend to agree." Czarina said. “Our cover is that we will be aides
checking out the forums.
Garak rolled his eyes. "Stun weapons, we can not be unarmed. If we run
into the assassin we will need to be able to subdue him. If not stun weapons we
may be forced to terminate them."
The women looked at each other and T' Mara answered for them. "Agreed. If
we find them apprehension will be imperative. If we are fortunate then we will
catch this being."
"We can hope." Czarina said." We should inform our Ambassadors
of the plan."
Garak wondered how such pacifists had stayed alive so long. He had a feeling
that despite all their skills the humans would be a more deadly adversary.
Part 72 ( Blood is Thicker then Water )
Czarina had to smile as she caught Garak’s thoughts. The Romulan really did not
understand her people or the Vulcan’s very well. They were capable of violence
and that is why they refrained from it. She shivered as she recalled some of
what she had seen in T’ Mara’s mind. Sarek had ripped his human adversary
apart. Blood fever or not that was very real threat. Fear of their own
abilities made the Vulcan’s leash their passions. Being a Betazid she
understood this quite well. It was the same reason they had such strict rules
about their abilities. Granted an occasional off worlder’s thoughts got threw
but they tried hard to ignore such things. They would be leaving in less then
12 hours they would all need rest. The conference started in 18 hours. She just
hoped that they managed to avoid detection and remove the danger.
=======================================
Daniel went to see Amanda he had a request to make. He had decided he was going
to officially ask T’ Mara to marry him. To do this he would need a ring. While
he expected to be married by Vulcan custom he still felt it important that he
give his bride to be a ring. To do this he would need help. He had no idea how
to pick out such a gift. He knocked on Amanda and Sarek’s door.
Sarek opened the door and was surprised to see Daniel there. He had been
informed of the new bonding but had not expected the youth to come to them so
quickly.
“Come in Daniel. Would you like water?”
“Yes, I would be honored Sarek.” Daniel said formally.
Sarek poured him a glass and waited for his brother to tell him what was on his
mind.
“Sarek I need Amanda’s assistance. I find it necessary to purchase A ring for
T’ Mara.”
“Why would you need to buy jewelry for her?” Sarek asked.
Daniel blushed. “I want to ask her to marry me. It is the proper thing to do.”
Sarek brow shot up. He looked at Daniel. “If you wish to act in the proper
manner then Skon should approach T’ Mara’s family to suggest the match.”
“Yes, I know for the proper Vulcan way. I have asked father to do this for me.
I also need to ask the human way. I am human Sarek. I want my cultures values
to matter as well. Besides if she marries me twice no one can say we are not a
family.”
Sarek’s eyes twinkled Amanda had used a similar logic on him. “This is true.
Perhaps you should also ask T’ Mara’s father is that not also the tradition?”
“Perhaps but he might say no to me. I think Father will be better at convincing
him.” Daniel said a little nervously. “I wonder if I could convince T’ Mara to
elope?” Daniel looked slightly ill at the thought of being refused by T’ Mara’s
family. “I mean they have to go along if we were already married right?”
Sarek looked at Daniel. “It is better to do this properly Daniel. Her father
will respect you for following the proper forms.”
He of course said nothing about the premature bonding as that was definitely
out of order. Sarek however had a feeling T’ Mara was as much responsible for
that as Daniel. He could well imagine the passion the young male would have
displayed. He could well understand how T’ Mara lost control. His own was
useless when it came to his wife and he was older and more mature. T’ Mara for
her all her responsibilities was really only biologically a year or two older
then his human brother. His desire and her passion were like adding a flame to
an incendiary. Sarek was actually impressed that they had refrained as long as
they had. It seemed humans had a decidedly passionate affect on his people. He
made a mental not to consider sending only bonded or married individuals for
duty on Earth. While he had no doubt it was a good thing for his people to much
change to fast was not. It might be better for Vulcan to grow accustomed to
Amanda and Daniel before to many more mixed couples came into being. He also
knew that their relationship was unsettling to Earth. The last thing he needed
was for Earth to claim they were trying to take over by marrying all their best
and brightest. Not that such things had not happened In the past. Sarek
considered it briefly then rejected it. No it was better that mixed bonding
like his be done because his people desired it not for political gain. He filed
the idea away for a latter discussion with Skon. He would not dismiss it
totally. Perhaps in time such methods might prove useful. Sarek considered the
bonding of Adrianna and Garak. Perhaps the humans would have a calming affect
on their Romulan cousins. His lips turned upwards at Daniel’s look of
confusion.
“Do not be concerned Daniel. I was just considering that Garak to must ask
permission to marry Adrianna. It will be interesting to see how her father
reacts.” There was no need to explain his thoughts to his brother. He had many
years to learn about political posturing and intrigues. For now Sarek would
allow him to remain the innocent child he was.
Daniel grinned. “Well Garak saved Adrianna’s life and Rordan likes him. So I
would guess her father will accept him.”
Part 73 ( The Games we Play)
Darkness fell and Garak was pleased that they had managed to reach the rooftop
undetected. Garak had been fascinated to watch Czarina pull the location of the
needed Data from a Federation councilor mind. He was very impressed with T’ are
skill as an agent. She had managed to break into the Starfleet Central Archives
and retrieve the schematics to the Federation council’s compound. For a moment
he wished he could dare try to recruit her. He recalled however that it was
even less likely to succeed now because she had against all odds taken a human
mate. He considered that for a moment and began to see the true danger humans
represented. They were simply to fascinating to be ignored. While they were in
all ways different and perhaps weaker the Vulcanoid species was clearly
fascinated with them. He could understand why Sarek might have been drawn to
Amanda. He was at that age. Biologic necessity could easily have played a part
in that bonding. He blushed as he realized that had been drawn by the fires as
well. T’ Mara however was a great deal younger. She was female and had less of
a need to choose a human. He wondered if he and Sarek had been deluding
themselves? Biology was an excuse but somehow he doubted it was the whole
truth. Garak could admit if only to himself that he was in love with his bond
mate. He would do anything to keep her safe. Clearly T’ Mara felt the same way.
She had told her mate that she had an assignment at the library for Ambassador
Sarek and that he should not wait up for her. The truth with a twist. Garak had
to admire that. Clearly humans were drawing them in. They were losing all
common sense and perspective. Garak had a feeling T’ Mara’s human did not
believe her but he had left to go speak to Amanda instead. Daniel had clearly
wanted to talk to her tonight and was displeased with the delay. However he
could not and would not interfere with her work. Garak almost felt sympathy for
the youth. Almost. Somehow he had a feeling that there was more to the boy then
they could see.
Daniel dressed with care. He could not believe what they were thinking of
doing. He slipped out of his room and went to find Amanda and Adrianna. They
would kill him if he did not tell them what was going on. There was no way he
was letting T’ Mara go this alone. He did not trust Garak and he was not
risking her. No way was he sitting on the sidelines.
========================
Felix
was in a bad mood. He could not believe the news he had just received. d**n
those Orion’s . He had to go warn Star Fleet it seemed that they were all being
targeted for raids again.
0530-
Two large catering trucks arrived and were waved through the gate after a brief
inspection. The Starfleet yeoman wondered why it was always the brass that got
to eat like kings. He took his beer back to the guards shack. Jeremiah was a
stand up guy giving the guards a cold one on so hot a night. He sipped his
drink and In moments pass out. A third Van arrived and several men piled out
all wearing Starfleet security uniforms. One went to the downed guard and
scanned his face. The data went into a computer that produced a holo of it. He
entered it into a machine and a mask popped out 3 minutes latter.
0545-
The fake guard took his place. Simion climbed out of the first Van and tossed
off his chefs uniform.
“Well done Jeremiah. Now we must take our places. I have no intention of losing
my prize.”
“When they evacuate the victims we can capture Amanda. She will be yours to
play with sir. The Vulcan and other delegates will be incapacitated and the
humans will be dying from the toxin. The blast should kill Sarek and Skon. They
are the two most dangerous beings because they bring a clear head and logic to
the council.” Jeremiah explained. “I am almost glad of the delay now because
dealing with this personally will be so much more interesting.”
“Yes, I am well pleased with you Jeremiah.” Simion said smiling.” Our allies
will wire the remaining platinum upon the news of this event. I believe that
they have an agent observing the situation.”
“Let us hope it is not a human aide or we may have to wait for our rewards.”
“No it is one of theirs. Though The Director seems equally pleased that Earths
top leaders will die. He will of course step in and take control. He is even
now being called away on an emergency for the president.” Simion said laughing
out loud. “ No one will suspect he is in our pocket.”
----------------------------------------------------
0550-
The director listened to the foolish Orion. Stupid Alien he was supplying him
with the perfect scapegoats and lining his pockets. He knew that in forty eight
hours Earth would once more belong to the Neichien people. The pitiful Sapes
would panic and he would be their savior and all the aliens still left on the
planet would be terminated. That was unless their governments paid and paid
well. He was indeed superior to either humans or aliens all were so simple to
manipulate.
==============================
0610-
“Ok how do we get through these that.” Adrianna asked. “It is to heavy to lift
up.”
“Only if we use physical means.” Amanda said looking at Adrianna.
Daniel landed beside them. “Amanda that window has to weigh 20 KG and it is 20
meters long.”
“So, I have it. Adrianna see there. It has been moved once tonight already. I
would bet we are only a few minutes behind our wayward spouses.”
“I see. Alright you want to try or shall I?”
“Lets do it together. Daniel keep an eye out.” He nodded and took a protective
position behind them. He removed a Flex pole and extended it. It would be
perfect to tie the rope onto.
The women stood across from each other.
“I wonder who chipped it?” Adrianna said
“I don’t know but with luck no one will notice.”
Amanda held out her hands and the glas began to rise. Adrianna lent her
strength and the glass doors floated above them.
Daniel tied his rope onto it and pushed the anchors out. They would hold fast
to the sides of the opening. He dropped the rope down.
{Do Daniel.} Amanda ordered. He smiled and jumped catching the rope. He smiled
as the pole bent slightly then became rigid. How he loved this climbing devise.
He slide down the rope to a balcony and swung over. He hoped onto it and
motioned for his companions to follow. All was clear.
{Adrianna you are next.} Amanda said.{ I will follow you.}
===========================================
Czarina tilted her head. She could almost hear someone.
{Garak ,T’ Mara there are powerful telepaths close. I don’t know how many or if
they are friendly.}
{Damn} Garak thought .{Lets hope they are not trouble.} Oddly he really did not
want to hurt anyone other then the terrorists. This is why he had wanted to go
earlier. However to many delegates had been staying late. No their window had
evaporated into less then a four hour span.
==========================================
Amanda followed her cousin and smiled. She knew someone heard them. Good maybe
they would not get shot now.
Part 74 (Disturbing Reports)
Admiral Char Baal left his office and went to see his twin Senator Charven. The
news from Earth was disturbing at best. The Orion agent had been compromised as
a currier and Commander Garak was now under suspicion. He had to believe that
the Orions either had betrayed them or were incompetent in their actions or
with their associations. The first he could believe the second was also likely.
The problem was determining which the truth was. He walked with great speed and
purpose. The answer to that question would determine the way intelligence in the
Alpha and Beta quadrants would be handled for many years to come. He knew that
for this decision he needed a fresh perspective. As much as he hated the idea
he would need his brother’s help. For if there were a maneuver to be pulled his
brother would see it clearly. He wondered also at the footnote that his officer
had bonded. It was a very good cover a wife and child. Yet some part of
Charbaal wondered how much was duty and how much was pleasure. Charbaal had
chosen Garak with care. The fact that he had no real ties to Romulus had been
seen as an advantage politically. He was in effect a man who did not really
exist except on paper. He like most agents had few close associates. No family
to create waves if he was killed or disappeared. Now however Chabaal wondered?
What would happen if he actually began to care for the human? He pushed that
thought aside. Garak was a loyal Romulan. He was one of the few agents that
Charbaal truly liked and trusted. He had a code of personal honor that was at
times annoying but also oddly reassuring. No Garak would ever betray his world.
He would do all he could to seek reunification. After all his family had
descended from Surak’s house. This was a fact that Garak had hidden or so he
believed. It had never seemed important but now Charbaal wondered. How is it
that he just happened to marry the woman that was a direct link to the
Vulcan’s? Charbaal wondered now if perhaps Garak had plans he did not know of.
Had he been anyone else Charbaal would have ordered an other agent to Earth to
kill him. As it was he was sending an other to observe him. Covertly because he
knew that Garak would feel his honor impinged and that would not be good. For
the agent would likely return and demand a duel to restore his good name. Honor
was well and good but Charbaal had no time for it. He had an empire to protect
and a future to secure. Honor was inconvenient at times, but honor demanded he
inform his brother of the changes.
Senator Charven hands shook he could not believe the news. Fleet Admiral Garlon
had been killed. It was such a tragic waste and a foolish one. Yet as he poured
himself a drink to remember his old comrade he was almost grateful. It would
help him preserve his brother’s life for a while longer. He sipped the strong
Ale. He held in his hands confirmation of his brothers promotion. It was a
risky move to give him such power yet Charven felt it was a weighted one. It
would give his brother more to do and more prestige. Perhaps a stepping stone
to his own senate seat. If that happened perhaps he would covet his own less.
Charbaal’s request for a meeting to brief him on the situation on Terra was a
good opportunity to give him this news. Oddly, he knew on one level his brother
would be displeased. For the Fleet Admiral had been both their friend. One who
had never taken sides and who was a decent honorable man?
The aide let Admiral Charbaal in and escorted him to the study. He entered the
opened door and froze. Charven looked devastated.
“Has something happened?”
The elder twin powered his brother a drink. A tall one of his best ale.
“Come I have some bad news. There has been an accident.” Charven said.
Char ball took the drink. “Tell me.”
“Fleet Admiral Garlon has been killed. He was overseeing the refit of the Storm
Chaser and a beam fell and crushed him.”
“An accident? Are you certain?” Charven [ounded his fist on the table. “What do
you know?”
“Charven he had enemies. His close alliance and friendship to our family was
well known. May I look into the event?” Charbaal asked.
“I was hoping you would do so Fleet Admiral.”
Charball choked. “What?”
“You have earned it Charball. Moreover, I agree it is too simple and to
convenient. Check Admiral Towens.”
Charbaal ’s face darkened. ”If he is guilty?”
“Bring me proof and we will gut him together. Charbaal for all our differences
he was my friend too. I to love him like a brother.” Charven said.
His twin looked at him and nodded. “ON this we can agree. Thank you for the
promotion.”
Charven looked at him coolly. “You and Garlon were two of the only officers in
the fleet who have my complete trust. It is only right that you replace him.”
Charbaal swallowed hard not certain he deserved such loyalty. He nodded. “He
will be avenged I swear on my honor. Has his wife been told?”
“Not yet. I had hoped we could do that together?” Charven was saddened at this
duty but he would not allow Marel to be told by strangers.
“It would be an honor sir. “Charbaal said. “He deserves this much at least.”
“He will receive full honors Charball. But come let us go before she learns
from others.” The senator grabbed his cloak and followed hi brother out. They
walked in perfect step. Any disagreements that had shelved as they complicated
friendship and family.
The two men knocked at Marel’s door and when it opened she froze.
“What has happened?” She asked in a quiet voice. There were tears on her face
as if she already knew her husband was gone.
“May we come in?” Charven asked.
She stepped aside and led them to a sitting room. They all sat down as Charven
told her what the report had said.
She sat there in silence with her husbands best friends and wept.
Part 75 (Dropping IN -Part 1)
Four hours before the Council building opens-0400 hours.
The tunnels were intact. T’ Mara could not believe that Earth had not secured
such an easy access root. She stepped through the water and grimaced. The
darkness hid her emotional reaction. Czarina followed behind Garak and T’ Mara.
She might be from a water rich world but she was not happy in enclosed spaces.
The tunnels opened up in the basement of a building across from Federation Head
Quarters. They slipped inside and climbed to the roof.
“Well it looks like we get to do some high wire work.” Garak said.
“We can not risk a rope.” Czarina said. “My scanners show there are pressure
points. Any change in the buildings structure and we will be detected.”
Garak frowned as he looked across. It was a good 4 meters across. He examined
the walls and knew they could climb it but doing so freehanded was dangerous.
T’ Mara nodded and before either of the other two could object took off and
leap. She tucked and rolled her hands snagging an empty flagpole. With grace
and ease, she swung up and let her grip lose. She flew and her hands spring
boarded her of the ledge.
{Throw me the Rope. I can tie it off. If it does not penetrate the buildings,
walls then the alarm will not trigger.}
“I can not believe she just did that.” Czarina said.
“It was very unusual.” Garak said impressed.
Czarina took the rope and threw it over. Then she tied it off. Garak set the
equipment on the pulley and sent it across. Czarina was no fool she followed
the equipment over. She stood ready to help Garak. Garak however knew that they
could not risk the rope being noticed. He untied it and then ran to the side.
Jumping off, he swung up and over the ledge. He let go at the last minute and
rolled onto the deck next to his two companions who were even now rolling the
rope up.
“That was highly illogical and risky.” T’ Mara said.
Garak merely raised a brow. “And what was your action?”
“Logical as I am a trained gymnast.”
“Come on you two we can discuss that latter. We have worked to do.” The Betazid
called. “I am going to position myself on that alcove. I will be able to
observe or scan for life forms.”
“Wise choice. Come n T’ Mara I will need assistance lifting the sky light. It
is too awkward to handle alone.” Garak said
--------------
Amanda woke up and rolled over. She noted Sarek was not beside her. She got up
and went to the shower. She was far too nervous to sleep. Maybe a workout would
help. She dressed and headed for the Gym. She passed Daniel’s door and noted it
was open. Looking in she found the room was empty and his bed had not been
slept in. She smiled thinking he was with T’ Mara and turned to leave. As she,
did she saw a note on his desk with her name on it? Curious she went to read
it. Two minutes latter, she was running back to her own quarters and changing.
damn Sarek.
Sarek and Skon arrived at the Federation headquarters early. They had decided
to be in their offices if their agents needed help. An early morning meeting
had been scheduled with the Betazoid Ambassador to discuss trade. A working
breakfast is what they were calling it. As they were arriving, they noted Felix
getting out of his flitter. He smiled and came over to them.
“Well I see I am not the only one eager to begin his day.”
Skon and Sarek greeted him and wondered if they should inform him of the
situation. Skon nodded and Sarek motioned for Felix to follow them in.
Jeremiah’s agent saw the Vulcans arrive early. He cursed and ran to warn Simion
and his own boss. Twenty agents from Jeremiah and the syndicate were on their
way. They would take no chances.
0415-
Daniel was livid. He could not believe what T’ Mara was risking. She had not
even told him. He moved threw the water with ease. Swimming was easy and no one
would expect someone to come up threw the sewer system. The stench was awful.
He slipped into the basement and stripped off his wet suit. He went to the
ancient showers and quickly cleaned up. For once, he was grateful for Amanda’s
obsession with history. He looked over the old map on his small PADD. Ok now
for the hard part. He had to get across the courtyard. He grinned as he saw the
trees and the old style telephone wires. He slipped out of the Café and climbed
the nearest tree. If Felix ever saw him he be called monkey for life. . He
laughed as he swung from the first tree to the nearest Telephone wires. Hand
over hand he crossed the courtyard over 40 meters in the air. As long as no one
looked up.
0430-
Amanda slipped into Adrianna’s room. Covering her mouth, she woke her. {Come on
we have to hurry. It seems our worst half’s are up to something and may need
our help.}
Adrianna Jumped up and dressed quickly. She looked at Amanda. {Rordan?}
Just then Harris and Sara came in. “Don’t worry we will watch the boy.” He said
Amanda and Adrianna nodded and slipped out. “I am going to kill Garak.”
Adrianna said.
“Oh Sarek has a hand in this I am certain.” Amanda said she had a bad feeling
about all of this. “ Harris calls Dad and warns him. Something is up. It just
feels wrong.”
“I will.” He replied as he replicated tea for Amanda and Adrianna to take
along. Both women grimaced and swallowed it quickly as they left the Consulate.
Part 76 (Dropping in Part II)
0445-
Sarek closed the office door and Skon poured Felix a traditional cup of water.
Felix watched fascinated as Sarek removed a scanner and scanned his office.
Then he removed a small device and set it up on his desk all the while
discussing the Hockey finals.
“We are clear.” Sarek said
“Ok what is up Vulcan?” Felix said suddenly concerned.
0500-
The Starfleet Lt Commander moved through the building. He scanned the hallways.
So far, everything was clear. He had been informed of several delegates
arriving early but given that they were Vulcans, he dismissed it. The Betazid
Ambassador had just arrived in orbit so her arrival also made sense. She was
playing catch up due to her delay. He wondered how any planet could run with
women in charge? He sent his report to the Director and then Admiral Wilson. He
was getting out soon and had big plans. Central Earth Security division and the
FBI both paid far better then Star Fleet. Philips Bergman intended to live far
better then he was. With the money he had gotten for the kid and a new
position, he could finally begin to enjoy life. He still could not believe the
Vulcans paid a million credits for Daniel Sol. He grinned as he IM Jeremiah
Grayson to let him know that he could bring in his catering trucks early. After
all the man was John Grayson Brother and he was a hero having defended Maria
Grayson. He would never be a threat to his brother and their families. Besides,
it never hurt to have important people owe you a favor.
Daniel climbed the side of the building with ease. It was relatively simple
easier then the rock climbing him usually did. He wondered how long it would be
before Amanda and Adrianna joined him. He glanced at his watch as he sat on a
ledge. He tilted his head to the side.
{Daniel where are you?}
He smiled right on time. Poor Sarek he was in big trouble. {On the fourth
floors ledge. Where are you?}
{Across the street on the roof. Meet you on the roof in 15 minutes.}
{Amanda how are you getting here?}
{Never have you minded. Just be on time. I will be a lot angrier with you then
I already am.} Amanda sent.
“Well how are we crossing?” Adrianna asked. However, she had a good idea.
“Like this. “ Amanda said as she took a running leap and jumped off the roof.
The rope swung her up and over.
“I was afraid of that. “Adrianna said as she caught the returning rope. “I
always hated that game.”
She watched as Amanda let lose and caught a flagpole. She pulled herself up and
hung upside down. Adrianna untied the rope and tossed it to Amanda who tied it
to the flagpole. She sighed as she caught the returning rope grateful that it
was Amanda that did the air born stunts. With a resigned sigh she leapt off the
building and swung down. Amanda reached her hand down and caught Adrianna who
still held the rope. She let go and grasp her cousins second hand. With
practiced ease she was sent to the ledge. Amanda easily followed. She left the
rope tied and resting on the ledge on case they needed an easy escape.
{Easy? Are you nuts!} Adrianna sighed
{Its not my fault you hate heights. How you can be Mohawk and hate heights
amazes me.}
{Sorry has to be that mixed blood. I am not a sky walker.}
Amanda laughed softly at the reference to the ancients that had helped build
many of the towering skyscrapers in the 1940’s through the 1990’s. For over 50
six nations peoples had been the leads on sky scrapper construction because of
their fearlessness and sure footedness. It had not been uncommon to see them
running along four inch wide high beams barefoot.
{Come on we have work to do. Time to climb.} Adrianna said. She had no problem
with the climbing part just walking or jumping building to building.
{So who do we shoot first your mate or mine?}
------
Felix looked stunned. Then he sighed. He would be angry if he did not
understand the risks. He to had begun to suspect a leak. “Alright I agree with
you but we could have helped.”
“Felix with respect we have three highly skilled people involved. Also one is
not someone your government would approve of. We did not mean to show
disrespect. Indeed we wanted to keep Andoria safe.”
Now Felix stiffened. The idea of Vulcan protecting his home world was
unbelievable. Then he relaxed remembering he trusted these Vulcans. They were
honorable beings if misguided. He could even understand why Betazid was
involved. Keeping a secret with those lovely telepaths around was impossible.
He even understood why they were not asked. Because as much as he might not
like it his people did stick out on a world full of pink skins. Even Vulcans
blended better. Having meet Garak he could see this as an advantage.
“Alright Vulcan I will support you. But do not do such a thing again. I am our
ally and your friend and expect to be treated as such. Do not seek to protect
me or my people. I will concede you meant well but... We must learn to trust
each other.”
“Agreed.” Sarek said “You have my word. It was because I trusted you that I did
not involve you. We might need an involved party to smoothe things over with
the humans.”
Felix's
eybrow raised in an almost Vulcan like gesture. He laughed "Only you would
think I would help you after being exclueded."
"Was
I correct?" Sarek replied.
Felix
laughed "Yes , but only because your wife and mine are friends and I would
never hear the end of it if the pick skins shot you. "
Sarek's
brow rose and knew he did indeed have a friend and ally.
0530-
Two large catering trucks arrived and were waved through the gate after a brief
inspection. The Starfleet yeoman wondered why it was always the brass that got
to eat like kings. He took his beer back to the guards shack. Jeremiah was a
stand up guy giving the guards a cold one on so hot a night. He sipped his
drink and In moments pass out. A third Van arrived and several men piled out
all wearing Starfleet security uniforms. One went to the downed guard and
scanned his face. The data went into a computer that produced a holo of it. He
entered it into a machine and a mask popped out three minutes latter.
0545-
The fake guard took his place. Simion climbed out of the first Van and tossed
off his chefs uniform.
“Well done Jeremiah. Now we must take our places. I have no intention of losing
my prize.”
“When they evacuate the victims we can capture Amanda. She will be yours to
play with sir. The Vulcans and other delegates will be incapacitated and the
humans will be dying from the toxin. The blast should kill Sarek and Skon. They
are the two most dangerous beings because they bring a clear head and logic to
the council.” Jeremiah explained. “I am almost glad of the delay now because
dealing with this personally will be so much more interesting.”
“Yes, I am well pleased with you Jeremiah.” Simion said smiling.” Our allies
will wire the remaining platinum upon the news of this event. I believe that
they have an agent observing the situation.”
“Let us hope it is not a human aide or we may have to wait for our rewards.”
“No it is one of theirs. Though The Director seems equally pleased that Earths
top leaders will die. He will of course step in and take control. He is even
now being called away on an emergency for the president.” Simion said laughing
out loud. “ No one will suspect he is in our pocket.”
----------------------------------------------------
0550-
The director listened to the foolish Orion. Stupid Alien he was supplying him
with the perfect scapegoats and lining his pockets. He knew that in forty eight
hours Earth would once more belong to the Neichien people. The pitiful Sapes
would panic and he would be their savior and all the aliens still left on the
planet would be terminated. That was unless their governments paid and paid
well. He was indeed superior to either humans or aliens all were so simple to
manipulate.
==============================
0610-
“Ok how do we get through these that.” Adrianna asked. “It is to heavy to lift
up.”
“Only if we use physical means.” Amanda said looking at Adrianna.
Daniel landed beside them. “Amanda that window has to weigh 20 KG and it is 20
meters long.”
“So, I have it. Adrianna see there. It has been moved once tonight already. I
would bet we are only a few minutes behind our wayward spouses.”
“I see. Alright you want to try or shall I?”
“Lets do it together. Daniel keep an eye out.” He nodded and took a protective
position behind them. He removed a Flex pole and extended it. It would be
perfect to tie the rope onto.
The women stood across from each other.
“I wonder who chipped it?” Adrianna said
“I don’t know but with luck no one will notice.”
Amanda held out her hands and the glass began to rise. Adrianna lent her
strength and the glass doors floated above them.
Daniel tied his rope onto it and pushed the anchors out. They would hold fast
to the sides of the opening. He dropped the rope down.
{Do Daniel.} Amanda ordered. He smiled and jumped catching the rope. He smiled
as the pole bent slightly then became rigid. How he loved this climbing devise.
He slide down the rope to a balcony and swung over. He hoped onto it and
motioned for his companions to follow. All was clear so far.
{Adrianna you are next.} Amanda said.{ I will follow you.}
===========================================
Czarina tilted her head. She could almost hear someone.
{Garak ,T’ Mara there are powerful telepaths close. I don’t know how many or if
they are friendly.}
{Damn} Garak thought .{Lets hope they are not trouble.} Oddly he really did not
want to hurt anyone other then the terrorists. This is why he had wanted to go
earlier. However to many delegates had been staying late. No their window had
evaporated into less then a four hour span.
==========================================
Amanda followed her cousin and smiled. She knew someone heard them. Good maybe
they would not get shot now.
Part 77 ( Protection)
Daniel was less trusting then Amanda on that score. {T’ Mara is here.}
{Yes, I can sense her.} Amanda sent. With luck she would sense Daniel as well.
T’ Mara bite back a very un-vulcan like curse. (Kjaier)
“What?” Garak asked. He recognized that word it was a curse.
“Daniel is here. He is also with someone else. I would guess Amanda and
Adrianna. They have to be the telepaths Czarina is sensing.”
“Why ?What do they think they are doing?” He asked.
“In Daniel’s case protecting me. Amanda is likely protecting both Daniel and
Adrianna. How she plans to I can not see. As far as I can tell she has no
formal training.”
Garak frowned. “I would not be so certain T’ Mara. I have a feeling there is
more to them then we know.”
“I asked her if she had trained in martial arts.” T’ Mara replied.
Garak nodded. “Perhaps not but who is to say that is her only form of defense.”
T’ Mara was stunned. She recalled almost being floored by Amanda’s mind. Of
course she would not need physical skills her mind alone was a dangerous
weapon. Then why had she not freed herself when she been captured?
{T' Mara we are here.} Daniel sent. He had no intention of getting shot by his
mate.
T' Mara frowned. {It seems Daniel and Amanda are here with Adrianna.} Daniel
had not had to tell her that she had sensed it through the bond.
{What are they doing here?} Czarina asked
{Watching your backs} Daniel said.
{You had better have a damn good reason for acting without us.} Amanda sent.
Clearly her temper was ready to explode.
=====================
"Amanda is going to be very angry Sarek." Felix said.
"We had to protect her and the others." Sarek said.
"I am certain they will all agree with your assessment." Felix said.
"They are not trained for this. T' Mara and Garak are." Skon said.
Felix laughed. `Are you certain?" Felix had a feeling there was more to
Amanda then they all knew.
Both Vulcans looked at him sharply.
0625
{Adrianna go home you are not trained for this.} Garak said
{Shut up Garak I am already going to have a discussion about this.} Adrianna
said. (We will be there in five minutes stay put.}
{You need to go back. T' Mara said none of you are very skilled in self
defense,}
Amanda laughed.
{Who said we need such primitive methods.} Amanda said.
T' Mara stiffened remembering how strong Amanda's mind was. The question was
why had she not fought when they were kidnapped.
{They would have shot Sarek} T' Mara froze as she had been blocking. Amanda was
clearly stronger then she had believed.
{Do you need help?} Czarina asked
{No they belong to us.} Garak said clearly not pleased with his mate and her
family. {T' Mara wait for them I am going to open that door.} He walked over to
it and removed his tools. Just then a hand stopped him.
"Allow me." Daniel said. He waved his hand over the lock and the
lights flipped on and the door opened."
Adrianna moved forward. "Ok there are security devises. She waved her hand
and switched flipped and the devises went off. "All clear for you."
Garak' s Brow rose. He looked at T' Mara and flippantly said. "I
wonder."
"Do no even consider trying to recruit them." Amanda said, "We
all belong to Vulcan."
"Ah well, are you sure?" He winked at his mate who rolled her eyes.
"T' Mara they have unique gifts."
"I believe we have a search to conduct." T' Mara said. She was
slightly concerned at the skills she had seen displayed. She chose not to
respond.
Amanda began to look around. Adrianna went to the Presidents podium and scanned
it. Daniel began to look at desks and tables.
Czarina was the only one not surprised it was clear that these three humans
were closer to the Betazid norm then traditional humans. (The scans she had
done showed this.) She wondered if they had the same gifts or if they were
unique.
{We are very different. We are not Human at least not human like the ones you
know of. We are a separate species.} Adrianna explained.
Amanda sighed wishing she had not revealed that. Then again, it seemed they
were expanding their list of allies.
{I am not mated and not looking.} Czarina said laughing as she noted Amanda was
considering adding her to the family. {Besides, you are out of Vulcans.}
{My father's sister has an unbounded son.} T' Mara said agreeing with Amanda
some secrets were best kept in the family.
Czarina rolled her eyes. Garak was right these women were all dangerous.
Alliances were being created and if she were not careful, she would be joining
it. Because what woman could resist the idea of a Vulcan Male. Even she was interested
by the concept. Czarina herself had never planned to take a marriage partner.
This was an
interesting offer. A Vulcan would be a faithful partner and he would be
telepathic. She had to admit it was worth considering. {How old is he.}
{Kaven is 70}T' Mara said
{Interesting I am 35.} Czarina said. {Is he good looking?}
{Yes, He seeks a mate.} T' Mara said conversing as she looked for the bombs. {I
see that we have much to discuss.}
Czarina grinned {I agree.} She had to also consider what the House leaders
would think. Yes, it would be considered a valuable alliance. Betazid had
always wanted to strengthen its ties to Vulcan. Clearly, a bonding would do
this. It was something to consider with care.
Amanda smiled one more tie and alliance. Sarek would be pleased. T' Mara
glared. She had a feeling that someone was using them like chess pieces. Amanda
was pulling the Games strings. T' Mara wondered if this was something to be
concerned about? How could such a child play so deep a game without them having
discerned it?
Daniel looked at her and grinned {IDIC in practice beloved.}
"Humph" she said and Daniel smiled.
Part 78 (OPPS!)
Federation security guards began their hourly patrol. Jonas Gunn was bored
nothing ever happened but given the amount of dignitaries that would be
arriving; they had to do extra patrols. He walked and checked each door
signaling to Travis Dawson to keep watch. Lt. J.G. Gunn was an ambitious man
and he was not going to give the Lt. Commander any chance to put him on report.
He was up for promotion and the Lt. Commander was a vindictive sort. He was
disliked by most of the staff but his connections meant they had to tread with
care. Gunn knew he had lost some prestige by allowing his ward to go to Vulcan.
The scuttlebutt suggested that the Vulcan had bought the boy. Gunn like many
wanted to know why they had been interested in a human child? Some had
speculated that the boy was actually Skon’s son. However he was wise enough not
to raise impertinent questions. After all everyone knew humans and Vulcans
could not produce children.
"Lt. Did you hear that." Dawson asked
"Yes, It sounded like something fell." Gunn said coming out of his
thoughts. "It was coming from the conference rooms." He drew his
phaser and motioned for the ensign to follow him. "We better check it out.
Stay alert Dawson." He signaled for backup.
---------------
{T' Mara you have two humans approaching your location.} Czarina warned. {There
are six more coming from the security office, four more from the other side of
the building.}
{Garak, you and T' Mara look for the devices we will take positions to guard
the room.} Amanda said
{Adrianna , Watch the balcony, Daniel the
second entrance.}
Garak looked at T' Mara and the Vulcan looked back. Clearly they had lost
control of the situation. Both however had to agree with Amanda's logic they
were the best qualified to disable and threats in the forms of bombs.
{I am glad you are Sarek's problem.} Garak sent. He was very annoyed at this
change of plans. He was now certain he never wanted his people to face Earth if
Amanda was around.
Amanda grinned and Adrianna rolled her eyes. {Hey what am I chopped liver? }
{No, You are his problem Adrianna. } an amused Amanda answered as she took her
place. ( I wonder when Sarek and Skon will arrive? She thought.)
0650
Ambassador from the various Federation Planets began to arrive. Most knew from
experience that it was easier to arrive earlier and settle in. Ambassador Garth
of the Tellerites hoped that the Terrans would serve some of that wonderful
potato pancakes he had had on his last visit. It was a very good food and he
loved the maple that they had added. Sometimes the food was the only reason he
put up with humans. After all humans were such ridiculous creatures they ate
only three times a day and they bathed daily in water. It was a very strange
thing. After all every civilized being loved a mud bath. Why even A Vulcan
would enjoy that luxury for special celebrations.
0715
Amanda opened the door and looked down the hallway. So the patrols had not
attempted to come to the conference area. She had hope that this meant they had
given up. A distraction was clearly called for and despite it being a little
unfair to the creatures. She closed her eyes and sent out a call. If the
patrols found her quadruped allies they would simply stun them and remove them
from the buildings. There was a slight noise and Garak looked up. He was
shocked to see a fury pair creatures come over to the human. They hopped onto
her shoulder and she handed them each a piece of food.
“Now go confuse those guards for me and I promise a nice big bag of nuts.”
Amanda said
Adrianna grinned hardly believing that the grey and black squirrels had come to
Amanda. She knew exactly what Amanda was planning and it was a brilliant if
crazy idea.
{What are they for?} Czarina asked. She had a perplexed look on her face as she
caught images of Amanda feeding the animals nuts.
{Misdirection} Daniel said grinning. {The guards will just think the creatures
tripped the sensors.}
It was just crazy enough to work Garak thought. He would not have considered
such a thing. He wondered how these humans came up with such an insane idea.
-------------------------------------
Sarek , Skon and Felix finished their meeting and began to head to the
conference rooms. They decided that remaining in their offices was not a worthy
thing to do. Felix grinned knowing full well that Sarek simply did not have any
desire to miss the action. He wondered if the team had found the devices and
disarmed them yet. He considered leaving but was just as guilty of curiosity as
the Vulcans.
====================
“Garak I have something.” T’ Mara whispered softly. “It appears to be a
container.”
Garak came to her side and cursed fluently in his native tongue. He recognized
the device and knew it was going to be difficult to disarm.
“That is a bomb and it is unfortunately one of ours. It is a major
complication. “ He noted the timer and cursed again they had little time to
disarm the device. “T’ Mara keep looking
I have a feeling there will be more then one device.”
The Vulcan raised a brow at this and continued her search pattern. It was
logical to follow Garak’s advice as he clearly had done this type of thing in
the past. T’ Mara silently thanked the fact that he was now bonded to Adrianna.
For it was clearly the family bond that was now driving the Commander.
Part 79 ( Romulan Justice)
He sat back and smiled. The Reman engineers had done an excellent job. It
appeared to be a tragic accident. His long time rival was dead and no one could
lay the blame at his door. He would soon rise to fleet admiral if all went
well. He sipped his ale and considered the deal he had made with the human on
Earth. Perhaps he would go even further to the throne itself if he could take
Earth and damage
Vulcan in the quadrants eyes. He opened a communication channel and sent word
to the Director and Jeremiah. Soon he would have Earth under his heel.
Charbaal held his friends wife as she wept. She was a good woman and she was
truly grieving. He felt a rage consume him that he could barely contain. His
brother looked equally grim. For once their rivalry was set aside.
"I am sorry to ask but we must look at his computer. There may be clues to
why this happened." Charven asked.
Marel looked up and nodded. She stepped away from Char baal’s comforting arms.
"This way. " She said leading them to the computer he kept secure.
"He said if anything happened to him I was to tell you both to remember
the trip to Riza you took as cadets. He said you would remember the file name
Char baal and that Charven would have the password. He said it had to do with
the activities you three partook of. I asked him what it was and he blushed. So
it must have been something he did not want me to know about and something he
was sure you would both recall."
Charven looked at his brother and they both blushed. "I remember." he
said
"So do I it was the kxwheuiw "Charbaal said the Rizan world for
pleasure house.
"Indeed and it was Dawns sweet Blossom." Charven said.
Marel blushed now guessing what the place and name meant. Clearly her husband
was right even 40 years latter his companions remembered the place and name.
She must have been entertaining indeed. The thought made her smile as they had
really been little more then boys. Then she smiled suddenly realizing why the
men would remember. Dawn must have been each of their firsts. She smiled even
as she blushed. Silently thanking the unknown woman for she had clearly trained
her husband well. It was she who had helped ensure she would have many pleasant
memories to look back on. She touched her womb and decided if this baby was a
girl she be named Dawn.
The two Romulans did not notice as they went to retrieve the information. They
would make the assassins pay dearly.
They opened the file and blanched. This was treason. What they read was treason
and their friend had discovered it but had not had time to act. Char Baal was
enraged as he realized his codes had been
used to send false orders to Commander Garak. Garak a loyal Romulan who would
carry them out. This could lead to war between Earth, Vulcan and Romulus.
"I did not send that." Charbaal said He looked at his brother whose
face was blank and cold.
"How dare he. Charbaal we have to stop this now. Send orders to Commander
Garak. He has to stop this bombing or if he must war the Federation and Star
Fleet. We have the proof we need now to get him. This was sent when you were
with me. I know you did not do this. It requires a code imputed at the exact
time of sending. "He looked at his brother.” I know you want to advance
but you would never risk Romulus to do so."
Charbaal was shocked at his brother's faith in him. He was also ashamed of
coveting this great mans place. He was not worthy to replace him. He bowed his
head. "I will do so once we taken out our traitor.” He would not even say
the name. He was so enraged.
"Let's go we will avenge our friend and blood brother together."
Charven said. Both men nodded and looking at Marel. "He will be avenged
and justice will be swift and merciless."
"As it should be." She said nodding in agreement and grateful they
were honoring their friendship with her mate.
------------------------------------------------------
The two of them left and entered their flitter and went straight to see the
traitor. He would not live to seem the Romulan sunrise. Neither spoke a as they
entered the offices of the command center. They were waved through and entered
the Admiral's office with no difficulty. Before he could even greet them his
two Reman guards were cut down by disruptor fire. They disintegrated before his
eyes. Disrupters were tossed aside as he sought to rise and flee. He never got
away from behind his desk as two identical honor blades entered his body. One
severing his jugular and the other hitting his treacherous heart.
Charbaal went over and jerked his blade to the left finishing the cut.
Charven twisted his blade and drew it out shredding the heart. Green blood
covered the floor as they rose wiping the blades on the dying traitor.
"Die traitor. We will not allow your plans to succeed." Charbaal
said. He went to the desk and sent the codes to order Garak to help save Earth.
He just prayed it was on time because as much as he hated to admit it Romulus
was not ready for war.
Charven called some friends of his to come and discreetly clean up this mess.
It would be put out that the Admiral died of a heart Attack. He had no family
so no one would care about this fabrication. As much as they would love to tell
the truth Romulus needed peace to much to risk war fever spreading.
Part 80 (Collision Course)
0730-
Director Van Kamp was well pleased the situation was proceeding according to plan.
He hung up the com and leaned back sipping his coffee.Jeremiah and Simion were
almost in place. He could not believe how easy it was to play everyone. It was
actually simpler then three dimensional chess. He knew in ten minutes he would
be called to deal with an apparent terrorist attack in Australia and he would
transport to safety. It was regrettable that those children would have to die
but it would be for the common good. After all they were only homo sapiens and
not Niechiens. They could be easily replaced as workers latter one.The director
however was about to learn about fate.
Gabriel could not believe what was about to happen and he was not going to
allow it. He materialized on the Andorian ship and manipulated the scanners. He
moved them so that the bomb on the school fliter would register.
Felix and his Vulcan allies were walking to the conference room when the his
com went off. He excused himself and listened freezing as he heard the new. His
Antenna flinched. "Beam me to the ship at once." He ordered. He was
not thinking as an Andorian Ambassador but as a commander and a father. He
would not and could not allow those children to die. He never considered the
cost or risk. He just had to act. A stunned Skon and Sarek watched as he
transported away. Both Vulcan’s wondered what had happened.In Sydney the
Teachers were gathering the young children and preparing to have them board the
flitter when suddenly an Andorian appeared. He ran in front of them with a
squad of Imperial Guards at his back.
"Every one get away from that flitter now." To make his point the
aimed a phaser at them. "I do not have time to explain."
Felix
ran up and grabbed the flitter driver tossing him out with ease. Heslammed on the machine and it began to rise
he hit the auto pilot and jumped out. The flitter jerked and went to full power
rising above the city. Two minutes latter it exploded.
Felix rolled on the ground cursing as he was singed from the explosion. His
left Antenna broken.
He went to the driver and pulled him to his feet. "I apologize sir. There
was not time to explain."
The driver swallowed hard. "No worries mate. Thank you for saving our
lives."
He was shaken but grateful.
Felix nodded and then he and the Guards dematerialized as Earth Security
suddenly appeared. Felix thought it wise not to be present when they arrived.
----------------------
The Earth and the Federation President Arrived walking with John Grayson and
Admiral Wilson of Star Fleet. and they seemed eager to begin.
"Director lets go. We have much to do." The President said.
The Director Van Kamp had not expected this but he had to follow orders. In any
case he be called away in a few minutes. He looked up at the clock an action
that did not go unnoticed by either John Grayson or Admiral Wilson.
The men left the office and headed toward the conference room running into
Sarek and Skon.
"Good Morning Ambassadors." President Adliar said.
"Live long and Prosper." Skon said for both he and Sarek.
"Peace and long life." Was the reply. "I see you have arrived
early."
Sarek's brow rose wondering why humans always stated the obvious?
"Indeed it seemed wise." He replied. He was curious to why the humans
were here so early they were generally late. Sarek looked up to note that
several other ambassadors were also arriving. This could prove to be
problematic.
================
0745
{Garak, T' Mara we have a problem.} Czarina sent {This place is starting to
look like the central space port.}
The creatures ran down the hall as directed and across the security lines. The
alarm klaxons sounded.
Commander Philips Bergman ran to catch up with this teams. He could not believe
that the building had been breeched. He silently cursed Lt. Gunn and his
incompetence. Vowing to hang that fool out to dry. He caught up with him and
motioned for the two guards to follow him. He would not take any chances. He
wanted to live through this last assignment and move on to bigger and better
things. They ran around the corner and seeing the dignitaries took defensive positions.
As they pushed them back a squirrel dropped down and landed on the Commander's
back. He jerked around and screamed. President Adliar saw the creature and
began to rise. Bergman tossed the animal down and was about to stomp on it when
Sarek stopped him.
"It is only a quadrapad. A small one at that."
"Damn thing. It bite me and might have rabies." Bergman switched his
phaser to kill and disintegrate and pointed it at the chattering creature.
Sarek merely reached over and pinched him stopping the nearly hysterical
officer from over reacting.
Part 81(Breaking and Entering Part II)
0800-
It was so easy or so he had believed. Just break in take out a bomb and
Bio-Weapon and go home and make love to his wife. Yes simple. Garak shook his
head and decided humans were not as simple as his people had been lead to
believe by that thrice damned traitor V' Las of Vulcan. No humans he was
concluding were a complicated pain in the ….
He worked to disarm the device focusing
his concentration back to his task. No he could not be distracted now.
He was annoyed enough that might not mind blowing up the building at this point
except said Human wife was only a few meters away grinning at him. Her complete
faith in his abilities and her belief that he would save them all meant he had
to do it. He had to pull off the impossible. Garak sighed and wondered what
gods he had offended to be so cursed and blessed at the same time.
"Amanda look over there." Daniel said pointing down the hall. There
they saw Jeremiah, an other man and several Star Fleet personnel heading toward
the dinning hall.
"I am going to follow him. "Amanda whispered not liking this turn at
all. She slipped out before anyone could protest.
Czarina was uneasy on her perch. She had a feeling she was missing something
and this vantage point was no longer suitable. She slowly climbed down the
wall. Dropping to the ground she went to inspect the reflection she has
spotted. She froze as she came across the Star Fleet Red Shirt. She knew this
color denoted he was a Star Fleet
officer and she was very uneasy. {T' Mara, Garak the facility has been
breeched. I have discovered a dead security officer. Be warned there may be
imposters roaming the halls.}
Garak laughed of course. He was now certain Humans were the perfect foil for
his people. If he survived this he was going to highly recommend that Romulus
begin peace talks. There was no way even his peoples skills would match the
insanity of the Humans. He looked at T' Mara now with a deep respect. He could
not imagine how the Logical Vulcans had stood dealing with these insane
children.
{Not Funny Garak!} An indigent Adrianna shot.
{It was a compliment my dear.} He sent back as he carefully removed the fourth screw. {Romulan’s fear few
.But beloved I think humanity may be to large a challenge for the Empire at
this juncture.}
Humph! She said looking away from him angry and hurt.
Garak sighed and reminded himself to guard his thoughts better in the future.
------------------
The President looked at Sarek in shock. He had protected a rodent?
"The creature must have slipped in through an open vent." Sarek said
calmly.
He noted Skon' s amused expression. {I see Amanda compassion is rubbing onto
you my son}
Sarek stiffened. "It is too innocent to understand its actions."
Then
to his surprise the small grey animal jumped up onto his shoulder and laid
down there.
Admiral Wilson smirked and laughed unable to prevent it upon seeing the staid
Vulcan with a furry creature on his shoulder. Any resentment he had toward the
Vulcan’s was washed away with amusement.
Sarek felt the creatures mind and locked down his emotion. (Amanda!)
What was she doing here? He was frozen as he suddenly realized she was stalking
a group of assassins. He wanted to run after her but Logic suggested such and
action would only place her in greater peril. As he debated with himself on
which action to take a beam of light suddenly appeared shocking them all.
Felix appeared singed but otherwise unharmed. Just then the Directors com went off
right on schedule. He stepped back to take the call that would remove him from
harms way. As he took his call he half listened as Ambassador Felix explained
his disheveled appearance.
"It seems there was a minor incident. My ship was doing a diagnostic check
when it detected an explosive signature that was Romulan in nature."
"What!" Admiral Wilson shouted. "How in the Hades name could
that be on Earth?"
"To that, I could not say. I had my crew beam me to the location and I
sent the flitter away. I am afraid it exploded but at least the children were
not on it." Felix said his expression grim. He rubbed his wounded Antenna - and looked
at Skon. "I believe this was a diversion."
"Yes this is probable." Skon said agreeing
The Humans looked at the aliens without understanding what they were saying.
Director Van Kamp knew he could not leave now as the crisis had been averted.
Unless…"Mr. President I should go lead this investigation
personally."
He was suddenly facing three aliens who clearly knew what he was doing.
"Perhaps that would be wise." Sarek said deciding removing the
traitor would allow them a greater freedom of action. He would not be far from
them.
Felix understanding his words stumbled forward as if dizzy and dropped a
tracking device onto his cloak. He was helped up and pushed away by the human.
"I am sorry. I am afraid my balance is off." Felix said He
straightened and nodded to Sarek who offered him a hand to stabilize himself.
The humans did not notice and Sarek wondered how they survived.
--------------------------------------------
Amanda followed the people who were a threat to the peace of the Federation.
She opened her mind and reached out. She hated doing this but it was a
necessary evil. She just hoped she could stop this tragedy
from occurring.
Simion smiled as they entered the dinning room. The guards moved to take
position and Jeremiah's crew went to prepare the table. All would appear to be
ready. He smiled as Jeremiah poured the bio agents into the drinks. A back up
plan just on case the bio-gasses failed.
Amanda froze her mind picking up these unsavory details. So much for this being
a mistake. She silently vowed that no matter what her uncle was not getting
away this time he was too dangerous to be allowed to go free. Her mind also
slammed against the FBI Directors and this was even more disturbing.
{Sarek he is an ally of the assassins.}
{Yes, my wife we are aware and what are you doing?} He demanded
To the others Sarek was clam and peaceful waiting on news. Yet he was very
concerned for Amanda and for the entire team. Her presence and that of Daniel
could endanger the mission.
{Do not worry Sarek Adrianna and I will keep and Eye on Daniel and he will be
quite useful believe me. We are not as helpless as you believe. Trust in my
abilities my husband.}
{I seem to have little choice wife. We will however discuss this issue on a
latter date. I am not pleased.}
{Never would have guessed that Sarek.} Amanda sent laced with sarcasm.She loved
her Vulcan but was just as angry as he was over this deception. Had he been
truthful they could have planed this a lot better. She moved with careful skill
hiding in the shadows and preparing her move.
---------------------------
Jeremiah sensed his niece. Good he would be able to pay his debt to Simion
before he killed him.
He moved to the side and waited. Amanda would not be able to him he to was not
as he appeared to be. He was going to enjoy watching Simion break her before he
killed them both.
Amanda moved with care she was determined to dispose of the liquid toxin before the reception. In her haste she
mistook one of the guards for Jeremiah a costly mistake as he struck her from
behind.
===============================
{I have this one disarmed.} Garak said
{That is very good as I have located two more.} T' Mara said. {It seems they
were efficient.}
{Yes I could almost believe they were Romulan and not Orion.} Garak said with
Gallows humor.
T' Mara could only agree and that bothered her that she and the Romulan were
now thinking the same.
Czarina moved and slipped in next to her own Ambassador quickly filling her in
on the situation. This was not going to be simple they were walking into a
potential firefight.
The Betazoid Mariana nodded but knew deep down that their allies would need
them. She had a feeling almost as if a voice had spoken in her mind.
Harmony smiled and moved to check on Amanda. It seemed her charge was always in
trouble. Sometimes she wished they could just eliminate the evil. Yet the
Elders seemed to think that the younger children had to work though their own
problems. So much pain and death. It was such a waste.
---------------------------
Garak disconnected the last bomb. He could not disarm them here. He had to get
them out. He moved motioned to T' Mara. {We need to get them outside. I do not
have time to disarm them, then if we can get a ship to beam them out…}
{Logical. Daniel opens the door. {She said lifting the large stand.}
"Let me help"
"No it is heavy. Please open the door." She ordered. They began to
leave and ran into the incoming council members.
"What is going on here?" Demanded the Federation President.
Daniel froze and looked back at the others. He straightened.
"Sir pleases back away. We have to remove these items."
"Don't pay any attention to that kid." Commander Bergman said. He was
rubbing his head. "What are you doing stealing with the Vulcans now?"
"Just moments Young man those podiums are Star Fleet Property."
Admiral Wilson said. The admiral waved his hand to silence the Commander.
"Sir what they are bombs. We need
to get them outside to be transported away."
Bergman drew his phaser. "Hold it right there. You are not going anywhere.
And why are you planting a bomb?"
"You are an Ass. I just said we were removing it." Daniel shouted
pushing him away. He Commander Stumbled and fired catching Daniel in the arm.
He winced in pain but did not cry out.
T' Mara quickly set the podium down and ran to his side. The Commander pointed
his weapon at all of the Vulcans not trusting Sarek this time.
Sarek brow rose. He looked at his father and Skon moved away a little. Each
Vulcan attempting to gain a better position.
"Bergman we found these bombs when we were preparing the meeting place The
Ambassadors asked us to check the volume controls. The last time it almost
deafened them." He lied with a straight face. His mate looking at him her
brow rising impressed at his almost truth maybe he would make a good Vulcan one
day.. "Now unless you want to blow up in 2.69 minutes you will let us
remove those items."
Daniel looked at her and winked. Fortunately, she was the only one that saw
that impertinence.
Admiral Wilson blanched. "Commander helps them now. That is an
order." he said the sincerity on the youths face convincing him. He could
see the red blood pouring out and the Vulcan woman was trying to stanch it. She
looked ready to rip the commander apart with her bare hands.
Part 82(Captured.)
0 810
Simion smiled as he looked down at his new pet. Of course he would have to wait
to enjoy her. He was also displeased at the bump on her skull. He would be
certain to punish Jeremiah for that latter. For the moment however he was well
pleased. This human was exceptionally lovely. He enjoyed just looking at her
and knew he would keep her for a long while.
-------------------------------
T' Mara was not in a mood to help the humans before she took care of Daniel.
However she obeyed Skon' s sharp command. Garak wondered if he could get away
with snapping the humans neck? This bloody podium was heavy. He was rapidly
beginning to hate Star Fleet. He was not afraid of them though he was gaining a
healthy respect for the Vulcan's all of them. He looked and noted Adrianna had
come over to trend Daniel so
T' Mara could remove the dangerous elements. Now 1.69 minutes latter the
podiums dissolved and were sent to deep space. They heard the explosions over
the com as the Surak broadcast the event.
-------------------------------
Jeremiah cursed and knew they had to fall onto plan B. The breakfast would
start in 20 minutes and then he would rule Earth.
Amanda awoke and knew something was wrong because she could not see. She was
blinded. Her eyes covered.
"Relax child. Do not fight it. Soon you will understand it is an honor to
be owned by me."
Amanda shuttered as she realized she had been caught.
======================
"Is the conference room secure?"
Wilson managed to ask
"No, It is not. "Garak said "We found three such devices. I
disarmed one.
T' Mara the second. There was not sufficient time to do the remaining
items."
"How did you know how to do that?"
Garak' s looked at him. " It was not that difficult." Garak lied.
"T' Mara is a skilled Security expert she and I did it together."
Sarek was impressed Garak had not lied but neither had he told the truth. Maybe
he was closer to being a Vulcan then they thought?
That got him a dirty look. And he looked away slamming up his shields. He
definitely had to remember them from now on.
They all prepared to go into the dining room. All unaware that they would be
entering a fire storm. Daniel noted that now several other ambassadors were now
present. He hoped the danger was calm and they would not have to explain how
this had come about. He noted that the Star Fleet officers were all wary and
watching them like they were about to grow three heads.
He wondered if they ever would be able to tell the truth. He looked up
wondering where Amanda was?
Amanda was panicked. She could feel Sarek and the others coming toward them to
certain destruction. Just then she felt a solid kick into her back. She fell
forward gasping.
Her head was jerked back. "Bitch you will pay now. I will enjoy killing
you the golden child. " Jeremiah said softly. "Don't worry Bitch the
bruises won't show until latter and I
think Simion will just think you and Sarek are into rough sex." He
laughed.
"I told him you liked it that way."
Amanda cursed." He will kill you."
"Simion ,Nope. He won't at least not yet. Not until this game is over. Do
not worry Niece you won't be his possession long." He laughed He stroked
her face lightly and Amanda was sickened. His thoughts were clear and she found
even the Orion was preferable.
The team of personal set up the breakfast with efficient speed. Anyone seeing
them would believe that they were what they appeared to be. Waiters and
waitresses preparing to serve the leaders of the Federation and Star Fleet
Command. Several Star Fleet officers entered and began to move to find their
seats. She was able to hear them moving about but she was clearly not in view.
"Do not worry pretty lady. You will be safe here. You will be able to hear
the end of the Federation. Perhaps I shall remove your blindfold and allow you
to witness the death of your mate and family. " Simion said "Then you
will know you only have me as your protection."
"I will kill. You." Amanda hissed through her gag. "if you hurt
them you will die screaming ."
"I think not. " He said stroking her as a human would a dog.
"Humans are too weak to be a threat to us."
Amanda glared. She closed her eyes and concentrated on the cuffs they had to
come off so she could fight. She resisted panicking knowing it would alert
Sarek.
Czarina sensed Amanda's fear. She moved to cover Ambassador and noted Sarek
stiffen he to had felt the shift. Amanda had not been able to hide her sudden
revulsion and terror.
Part 83( Explosion)
Amanda forced herself to become calm. Her mind working n the meditative
techniques Sarek had been teaching her. She knew panic would make her unable to
function and that would get her and the others killed.
The pain from the blow to her head was quickly subdued as that technique of
pain control was one she had known even before bonding with Sarek. She managed
it quickly as the Vulcan techniques were actually stronger. Now pain was
controlled and she worked on her fear.
(Fear is in the mind and it will destroy your will. My will not fear. I will contain and destroy the
fear.) Moments latter she had calmed down . Now clear headed she worked on the
shackles. They were tight but she knew how to get out of such simple cuffs. A
simple flick of the wrist and they came off. No extraordinary abilities needed.
Just a simple hand movement. She reached out for Adrianna.
{It is a trap be wary. The intruders are dressed as Star Fleet officers.}
{We know. They killed at least one officer. Czarina found the poor fellow. Do
not panic we will free you.}
{Do not bother with me get Sarek and the others away!}
Adrianna knew it was fear for her mate that was driving Amanda and that would
make her dangerous beyond belief. She could not allow Amanda to take these
assassins on alone. She motioned to Daniel and he shifted to Shield Skon and
Sarek. Garak and T' Mara moved to her side each exchanging a look and drawing
stun-phasers
.
T' Mara looked back at Sarek " We have to go ahead of you. It would be
wiser for your all to evacuate the premises."
Sarek looked at her " That is not logical as there may be more assassins
waiting for us to do just that."
Garak smiled grimly he had to admit that Sarek did have a point. So far they
had found two traps a third would be just as likely.
" Logically you all can not be risked."
Sarek humped and rolled up his sleeves. Skon merely shook his head and Even the
Federation and Earth Presidents looked incredulous.
"We will not hide." President Adliar said
Admiral Wilson removed a phaser and handed it to the President and took the
Spare from the Commander and handed it to the Federations President.
"I agree with Garak. Come we can put you in this room. Gentlemen if you
die the quadrant will go to war."
The Admiral managed to get the Presidents to agree. He ordered Commander
Bergman to protect them. The Commander nodded pleased with such an important
assignment.
Garak and the others entered the dinning area and moved with care their weapons
hidden. Sarek pushed forward leading the way. He wanted this to appear to be
the beginning of the diplomatic arrivals. His eyes searched for Amanda and
Jeremiah.
John Grayson spotted his brother and rage boiled over. He forced a smile and
went over to Jeremiah. "Hey have any of that awards winning coffee?"
Jeremiah looked up and smiled falsely. "Yes I just finished brewing it. I
promise it will be like none you have ever had before. I have some new
Colombian beans."
John smiled and went to take a cup as Sarek and Skon fanned out Skon to find
their table and Sarek to gather their breakfast. He picked up a plate and
balanced it in his hands. T' Mara and Adrianna moved to the tea. They knew that
dumping the contents was risky but they could not risk anyone else ingesting
it. Adrianna stumbled and fell against the table knocking it over. T' Mara's
quick reflexes kept her from falling into the steaming liquid. As if on Queue
Sarek threw the plate and caught a guard in the throat. He quickly grabbed a
second plate and threw it again.
Skon now next to two officers nerved pinched them and they fell forward. They
did not want to use lethal force because they knew from Amanda that some of the
people here were impersonating Star Fleet personal the problem was they had no
time to determine who was legitimate.
Adrianna looked and saw Daniel leaping over a table and planting a solid kick
into a knife wielding chef.
Amanda by this time was free. She ripped the blindfold off and slugged her guard
hard in the gut. He buckled and she planted a knee in his face. He dropped like
a rock. She ran to the Van. The scan of the Orion showed there was anti toxin
in the crates. She pushed it open and removed the hypo-sprays. She ran to help
the people who drank the toxin.
She entered a room that was a free for all.
Director Van Kemp knew he had to salvage this. His visit to the site showed
that that damned Blue devil Andorian had stopped the attack. He hit his com
badge and beamed back. He had a feeling that his plans were coming apart. He
beamed into the dinning area and what he saw was chilling. The Vulcan’s were
making short work of his allies. He pulled a Phaser and fired at one of the
humans. Czarina gasp as the phaser hit her. She fell forward and rolled. It was
set on stun but the blow was grazing and she was still able to function. Seeing
the director she cursed. Then with a wave of her hand she sent a chair at his
head. He thought she was human. Well she would teach him to make such foolish
assumptions.
Van Kamp saw her hand move and at the last second jumped away. He rolled and
fired exploding the chair as he changed the setting to kill.
He rolled and fired at Adrianna. Garak saw the move and knocked her out of the
way covering her with his own body. His curses were long and loud and in his
native language. He forced her under a table that he tipped to give them some
cover. This unexpected attack gave the Orions a chance and they took it. Simion
rose and rallied his people. They now all found cover and the firefight began
in earnest.
Commander Bergman came into the room. He saw a phaser aimed at the Director and
fired at the Betazid holding it.
Czarina threw a table at him. He jumped aside. He ran to find cover.
T' Mara and Daniel each snagged a diplomat and dragged them to safety. Each
rendering them unconscious to do so. T' Mara with a nerve pinch and Daniel with
a solid right cross. It might be unwise but they still had to be certain. They
rolled the men against the wall and under a table. Each crawling on their hands
and knees now to gain a better firing position.
Daniel saw Bergman and shouted at him. "What are you doing?"
"Traitor! You freak." He turned to fire on Daniel. His phaser set to
kill.All he saw was Daniel attack Humans.
T' Mara saw this and fired. He crumpled to the ground stunned. Daniel looked
over at his mate who seemed grimly satisfied. "Daniel we have to find
cover." Phaser shots exploded around them and they ran for cover the
battle was far from over.
Amanda knocked and Orion over who had aimed at Skon. The Orion only stumbled
and reacted by hitting her and knocking her down. She hit the floor hard and
rolled out of the way of a very large foot. A quick swing of her legs knocked
him to the floor. She jumped up and landed on his chest. Hands found his Katra
points and he was out like a light. She rose and fired hitting a Star Fleet
officer aiming at Sarek's back. She was beginning to share Sarek's dislike of
the Service even if she knew most were Orions.
Sarek took a blow to his face and rolled with it. He caught the Star Fleet Lt.
and tossed him hard against the wall. The Humans/Orion were no match for a
Vulcan. Sarek noted that the diplomats had all been safely removed from the
room. He disregarded himself his father , Felix and Mariana as they were all fighting. He never
considered the risk to himself or Vulcan.
Jeremiah was now fighting John. He hit him hard and John fell. He beat his
brother face and body. He wanted to kill him with his bear hands. John kicked
him off.
"Why?" John demanded.
"Why? Father wanted you. You were his golden child. Then Amanda. He doted
on you." Jeremiah shouted.
"He took care of you." John said blocking a blow.
"Oh sure. I was a mistake."
"No. He loved you. Damn it Jeremiah he loved you. He spent more time with
you then me."
"No he spent more time in my mother’s bed. He tolerated me. She would not
let him ignore me. He used her and broke her heart." Jeremiah shouted. He
dove at his brother using a chair. John was caught off guard and was rendered
unconscious by a blow to his skull.
"Father." Amanda shouted. Jeremiah turned and smiled "One down
one to go." He advanced at Amanda.
Sarek however was not allowing this to happen he stripped off his now tattered
robe and threw it at Jeremiah. His legs tangled and he fell. He struggled to
get free. Amanda however had no time to watch as Czarina
shouted.
"Amanda look out!"
Amanda turned to see a chair flying at her head. Director Van Camp was sending
a chair at her. She leap back patience ending as she looked at it. It slammed
against and invisible wall. Smashing into a million pieces. Czarina was in
shock. She was being helped up by Ambassador Felix. Both stood transfixed as
Amanda squared off with the FBI Director.
"Damn you. You have ruined everything. Traitor!" He shouted.
"How am I a traitor to protect Vulcan and Earth?" Amanda said
breathing hard.
"Vulcan you said Vulcan first. You don't even consider yourself from Earth
anymore do you?" He mocked.
Amanda stared at him. "I was never for Earth Director." She said
calmly. "This was always temporary for me. I am not for Earth or for
Vulcan I am for all sentient life. I have no time humanities ego or your petty politics."
"Liar. You are a slave to them." He pointed at Sarek. "He had
taken control of your mind."
Amanda laughed. "Indeed? How?" She knew full well she was equal to
Sarek.
"Come with me. Be with me Amanda. We can rule this planet the alpha
quadrant. We are not meant to serve but rule. We have the power. We are
superior to those Sapes. You know it. They are only one step above
Apes."
Amanda froze that phrase. He was not human he was a neichian. She had thought
so but now it was certain. She shivered as President Adliar heard this news.
She to had been now identified as enhanced. She swallowed hard. "I am
nothing like you. A true ruler serves their people. They place their needs
above their own. If I have learned anything from Sarek and Skon it is that we
serve. I will never use what I am to hurt anyone or for personal gain."
He laughed "Oh are you so certain?" He turned and with a sudden
attack went after Sarek.'I wonder how you define personal gain?"
Sarek cried out as his mind was attacked. His legs buckled and he hit the
floor. Amanda cried out and flew at Van Camp. She hit him mid waist. Knocking
him back. Still his mind clung to Sarek’s pounding it. Amanda struck him hard
and knocked him back. She ran to Sarek's side her hands flying to his Katra
points. Her mind dove in after him. He was fighting the attack now but he had
never experienced such hate and rage. He
had no real defenses. Amanda joined him and stood in front of him. Mind to
mind. Her caught his. She held his hand. She stood between them. Her eyes
darkening. "Stop." She ordered. “You are killing him.”
Van Camp Laughed. "He will be destroyed That is the point bitch.”
Amanda swallowed hard and opened her own mind. Van Kamp gasp. He stumbled back.
"Stop." She said once more.
He looked at her and attacked again. Amanda swallowed hard and tears formed as
he attacked. She stood firm her mind forming an solid protective shield around
her and Sarek. As he attacked she repelled it. Molding and folding his power
and attack she held it in front of her.
"Surrender now."Amanda demanded "End this and you will
live."
"Never !!" He shouted.” I will never be ruled by the Vulcan and their Federation.”
"So be it." Amanda said and threw the energy back at him like a
knife. It slammed into his mind like a steel blade. He screamed in agony and
fell forward. Amanda looked at him her eyes hard and cold. She would show no
mercy now. Blood flowed from his mouth and nose. He was dead before he hit the
floor. Amanda turned to catch Sarek as he fell. Concern suddenly replacing her
anger and rage.
Jeremiah pulled a blade and came at Amanda. He ran headlong into Garak who was
in no mood to be merciful. He had shot at Adrianna and he was not happy with
that. Garak slapped Jeremiah and he went down. Rolling he sliced at Garak.
Garak' s honor blade came out in a flash
and he cut Jeremiah arm.'
"Surrender." He ordered. “You can never escape here.”
"Why? So I can be locked up." Jeremiah laughed as he circled.
"No so you can live."
"Vulcans do not kill." He lunged at Garak.
Garak sunk the blade into his stomach and Whispered. " I am Romulan not a
Vulcan. I was hoping you would be so foolish." He twisted the blade hard.
Then drew it out and Slit Jeremiah's throat before he could shout out that
information. He smiled grimly knowing he had now repaid his debt to Amanda.
This one would never harm her family again. He looked over at Amanda and bowed
slightly. She locked eyes with him and nodded. He was Romulan and he would keep
his word and pay his debts.
Simion ran he had to get away. He ran into T' Mara and she tried to stun him.
She was backhanded. She stumbled. An enraged Daniel tackled the larger Orion.
He was tossed aside. As the Orion scrambled to his feet. An other body was
tossed at them. A hapless pawn to be sacrificed. T' Mara rendered him
unconscious. She wiped her nose noting the blood. Daniel looked enraged he
stood up as the Orion chief ran. He was unmoving. Staring at the door. It
slammed shut in the Orions face. He turned and fired his phaser at them. Daniel
took the hit and fell. He pushed his mate aside and rose. His youth belied his
power especially in a temper. He waved his hand and chair slammed in to Simion
skull. The Orion pirate fell to his knees. Daniel drew a blade and approached
him determined t kill him for his attempts on his mates life.T' Mara stunned
rose seeing Daniel.
{Daniel No. No. You must not}
Daniel growled {He hurt you. He will die.}
{No.} She forced herself to stop him. Catching his arm. {I need you. Help me.}
T' Mara allowed her defenses to fall and she collapsed forcing Daniel to catch
her. He lifted her up.
He
gave the helpless Orion a hard look. "She is far more merciful then I
am."
Simion shivered he knew he faced death itself in that boy. No, that man. He
silently vowed never to cross him again.
The fight was now over. Felix and had
Mariana Phasers pointed at the wounded
assassins and each shook their heads in disbelief. The dining hall looked like
a slaughter house. Amanda stuck a hypo into Sarek knowing that part of his
confusion was the toxin. Had he not been infected the attack on his mind would
not have been as easy. She kissed his cheek and tossed the hypo to Daniel who
injected T' Mara and then himself. Skon stumbled over and took a hypo and after
injecting himself began to inoculate the others.
The fight over the President Looked at Skon and Sarek. "Care to tell me
what the hell happened here?"
Skon brow rose. "Sarek and I discovered a coup plan. A plan to bomb and
kill Federation leaders. We knew the plot originated on Earth."
"How dare you." President Adliar said "We would never--"
Sarek rose cutting him off. "We are aware it was not the government of
Earth. We knew however that it had been infiltrated. We could not risk a leak.
It is done the threat is over. Now perhaps we can get back to business."
The president shook his head. Only a Vulcan would want to go onto business
after such and attack.
"Latter. First we have to reassess this We have to clean up this mess.
There will need to be an investigation and we need answers."
Sarek bowed slightly. He had hoped that be the answer. However, he knew
normalcy had to appear. Trust had to be restored. Pretending it did not matter
was the fastest way. He rubbed his face pain shooting through him. He pulled
Amanda close. Needing her near for his sanity. The attack had not been against
him as such. No Van Camp had showed him Amanda dying in a slow painful way. He
had been unable to reach her. That was a fear he had and it had been exploited.
Allowing him to penetrate his mind and almost kill him. Amanda mattered and he
now knew he would die to keep her safe even outside the fires. Yet he also knew
she loved him and it was that love that had protected him. She had killed for
him and he was humbled.
"Sarek what did you do to him?" The President demanded. He believed
it was the Vulcan Ambassador who had killed the Director.
"He took a blow to his skull." Amanda said. She looked into the
president’s mind. (YOU Will SAY IT WAS SELF DEFENSE) she forced her will
on him. "He died because of the fight. I guess I hit him to hard."
Amanda knew that was a violation but she
was to angry to care.
"Well it was self defense." The president said . "You were
defending your self and Amanda. No one can blame you for that."
Sarek looked at Amanda who quickly looked away. He wondered why that seemed to
easy? He had not caught her violating one of Vulcan’s most sacred laws. Yet
Amanda had no choice but to do it to protect them all.
"Yes this was all defense of the Federation. That is what we will
explain." He said now certain it was true. "Come let us tend your wounds.
"President Adliar led them out.
Czarina looked at Amanda and Ambassador Mariana Bowed to her. {We will guard
your secret. There was no real choice you offered him a chance to surrender.}
Amanda nodded {Thank you}
Felix
merely bowed. "You fight well for a pink skin woman."
Amanda smiled. "I hope never to have to again.'
"We all hope for that My Lady." Felix said smiling. His Antenna
twitched with amusement.
Daniel and T' Mara helped John up. Garak moved to Adrianna side and she was picking
up lose weapons. "Are you alright?"
"Yes. A little sore but I will heal. Garak you were hurt." She ripped
her shirt to bind his arm.
"No the wound ripped open." He said casually.
"It was too soon for those acrobatics."
"Actually it was when I fell over there." He said laughing. "I
did not use my arm to get here."
That got him a dirty look. "You did that climb one armed?"
"Of course it was an easy climb." That got him pushed back.
"Are you insane?" Adrianna said. She was about to read him the riot
act but Garak smiled and pulled her to him kissing her firmly .{It was nothing}
Adrianna's temper faded as he kissed her.
T' Mara felt foolish allowing Daniel to carry her especially since he was hurt
worse. He set her down next to Skon who was looking at them highly amused.
"My son such emotionalism."
"I would say the cause is sufficient father." Daniel said. "She
could have been hurt."
`Not with you there to help." Skon said proudly.
Daniel stood up. "No. I will not allow harm to her. Not while I
live."
T' Mara touched his face. "I am safe Daniel."
He seemed to relax at that. Yet he would not release her hand. He was still
worried for her. He gently wiped the blood from her face.
Sarek took Amanda over to Skon. "We will discuss this latter."
She sighed guessing he was angry.
{I am not angry merely curious to your logic today}
Yep, he was mad Amanda thought. Well he and the others were alive. They fight
about it and move one. She leaned against Sarek grateful he was safe. Sarek had
to resist pulling her into his arms. He was shaking inside from fear. He had
almost lost her today. He was going to have to lay down the rules. No more
insane actions.
Amanda smiled he was calming down. Maybe he would be reasonable.
{Do not count on it wife. I will never let you out of my sight again.}
Amanda laughed and Sarek had to resist smiling. Promises or not he doubted he
would ever control Amanda and he had a feeling he would not wish to. Not that
he was letting her know that. "You gave me your word you would obey."
"You
did not forbid me to help out." Amanda replied
Sarek's
brow rose but he said nothing.
Admiral Wilson came over to them. "Ambassador Sarek I am unable to express
my regret-"
"Sir it is clear to me that Star Fleet has a lot of…."
"Housecleaning Sarek" Amanda provided.
"Yes House cleaning to do. Perhaps now you see why I have reservations
about your organization." Sarek said "We will get the Prime Directive
passed. I believe this shows us why it is important. Your organization was
easily infiltrated. What would happen if people posed as Starfleet and invaded
a world?"
The admiral was stunned but knew Sarek was right. This fiasco was going to
haunt Star Fleet for many years and he had a feeling its military wings would
be firmly clipped.
Part 84(Clean
Up)
0900
As the diplomats began to arrive. They all looked shocked at the carnage that
was on display. Several began demanding explanations. Marania came forward and
began to answer them she knew Sarek would not wish to lie. For
the first time he could see the value of an Betazid as an ally. He was
frankly to tired to deal with the situation and wanted only to check Amanda's
wounds and rest. He was gratified to see T' Mir arrive with Maria and Harris.
Maria and Harris went to John who had waved Amanda off earlier not wanting her
to worry about him as well. It seemed today’s plans would have to wait.
Felix came over and smiled as he clapped Sarek
on the back. “Well it looks like we amy win this round Sarek. Earth will be
hard pressed to refuse you anything after this save.”
Sarek
nodded. "Indeed. It would seem that way. I would have rather won by
logic.”
Felix
laughed “To quote a Terran I once knew. “A win is a win.”
“Indeed.
Perhaps you are correct. Now If I may take my leave of you. Amanda has injuries
to be attended to.”
“Of
course. Sheis one fine female Sarek. She is as brave as one of those cat
creatures you have.”
“A
Leymath. “ Sarek answered.” I am indeed honored and pleased with she who is my
wife.”
Felix
grinned and went to check on the Tellarite ambassador who was rubbing his jaw.
It seemed Daniel had knocked him out cold. An impressive feat given the hard
headed nature of that race. Felix made a mental note to offer to help train the
human. While he had been impressive the youth had sustained several injuries.
He had the heart but needed more skills. He doubted the defensive nature of
Vulcan martial arts could match his peoples more aggressive style. Given he was
human and weaker he would need all the help he could get.
Daniel
grumbled as T’ Mir made him sit down so she could look over his injuries.
T’Mara gave him a firm look and he yielded with poor grace. T’Mir was silently amused that her sister took such
firm control over the young male. It bode well for their future relationships.
Daniel was a fine young man but he still had a lot to learn. Despite their
impulsive bonding he was still in many ways a child. She almost envied her
sister because she would have a chance to mold the man. She cleaned his cuts
and lifted his right hand.
“This
looks broken. What happened?” T’ Mir asked seeking an explanation.
“I
ah… It hit something.” Daniel said sheepishly.
“What
did it hit?”
“My
face. “ The Tellarite ambassador said. He carried over an ice pack and handed
it to Daniel. “You saved my life. I owe you.”
Daniel
looked at him surprised he was not angry. “I come to serve sir. No debt is
owed.”
The
ambassador began to laugh. “I see they are making a Vulcan out of you boy. But the
offer remains. Do not lose your humanity it is what makes you interesting.” He
looked at Felix who nodded in agreement.
“Yes
, you pink skins have a unique way about you. You are more interesting then the
Vulcan. When you get well come see me. I will teach you how to fight properly.
Defense is all well and good but , you need to know how to attack as well.”
Daniel
grinned as he watched theT’Mir and T’Mara’s brows shoot up at the same time. “I
will remember that sir.” he replied. “A good defense is a good offence they
say.” He was interested and also did not wish to appear less then polite.
“Indeed.”
T’ Mara said looking at him sharply. She did not look pleased with this
prospect.
“Do
not be cross with the boy Vulcan he did well. He fought almost as good as an
Andorian.”
“Yes
he was reckless.” T’ Mara said “I believe we will have to discuss his actions.”
Felix
roared with laughter. He could almost pity the boy. Except he was grinning and
clearly looking forward to the discussion.
Skon
looked at Amanda and could tell she was feeling stressed. He made a call and
motioned to Sarek and Amanda. "You may beam up to the Surak if you wish. I
can attend to the details here.”
“Most
kind father.” Sarek said formally.
“I
am fine really. Sarek we should not run off. It will look as if we have
something to hide.” Amanda said.
“My
Wife Attend.” Sarek said. He knew she was right but he was in no mood to argue.
She needed rest and care and he was going to ensure she received it.
Amanda
sighed and went to him. He really did not fight fairly. “I love you Sarek.” She
said as she touched his fingers.
“That
is not logical.” He said He took a calming breath.
“Yes,
I know especially given this. You are right we do need to talk.” Amanda said.
“Two
to beam up. “ Sarek said not responding. He would discuss this in private. Now
that the events were over it struck him how close he had come to losing his
bond-mate. He was not a happy Vulcan.
Amanda
sighed and yielded. Sometimes it was simpler to do that. Besides Sarek face had
to be attended to his face was swelling up and turning a dark green. If they
were alone she might be able to attend the injury better.
Skon
eyes sparkled and almost wished he could hear that discussion. He turned and
went to work on salvaging the peace process. He and Sarek had decided the best
way was to invite all the delegates to Vulcan. It would at least please Amanda
as she could now have her party. It would suit the delegates because security
could be guaranteed. He went to make the
suggestion and it was greeted with surprise and pleasure.
Part
85 (Rage and a Husband‘s Reaction)
They
beamed directly to the compound and Sarek picked up Amanda and carried her to
their rooms. The staff fortunately was not around to see this shocking loss of
control. Sarek kicked the door to their suite shut. Amanda squirmed out of his
arms.
“Sarek
calm down.” She backed away from him. He was clearly intent on stalking her.
His anger now clearly visible. Even when he had been in Ponn Farr he had not
seemed so formidable to her. He tossed his tunic aside and his boots hit the
wall. He looked like a warrior of old and Amanda was frightened by his
intensity.
Sarek
stopped and took deep breath and said “Come here Amanda." He held out his
hand.
“Sarek…You
are angry.”
He
took a deep breath and answered honestly "Yes I am. I would not harm you
my wife. Attend me.” he commanded.
Amanda
went to his side still concerned. Their fingers touched and she felt a solid
shock. His anger was there but the thing that was almost painful was his
terror. Not at risking himself but at the thought she had once more been placed
at risk and hurt. She could see and feel his shame at the violence and the harm
he had done and that she had been forced to harm an other to save him. It was
not his pride that had been wounded as she feared but his
soul. She knew in that instant he would rather have died then to force her to
kill. Shocked Amanda went into his arms willingly and held him tightly. "I
was so afraid Sarek. He wanted to kill you by using me.”
He
stroked her hair with his other hand. He held her close and she could feel his
heart racing. Even his controls were useless in this regard. 'Never place
yourself in danger again. Not even for me. Amanda, I could not live without
you. You are my heart and soul the very air I breath.”
Amanda
held him “Sarek I am sorry it got out of hand. I never meant to disobey you. I
was just so afraid you would be hurt. I knew Jeremiah was ruthless. He would
have killed you just to hurt me.”
“It
is alright and we are safe. The threat is gone.”
“Garak
killed him Sarek. He stopped him in his tracks.” Amanda said tears starting to
fall as the impact of the days events began to hit her. Sarek simply held her and
let her cry. His hands soothed her and the gentle motion of her rocking against
him began to calm his own fears and anger.
“I
am disappointed Amanda. You should have trusted me to see to this.” Sarek said
he sounded hurt.
“Sarek
he was my responsibility.” She said. “My family spawned him.”
“No.”
Sarek said pulling her away from him. “Look at me.” He commanded.
Amanda
looked up a little shocked at his firm voice.
“It
is my duty to protect you and Vulcan. You are my bond-mate not my body guard. I
will not allow you to place yourself at risk again. Amanda it is not that I do
not believe you could defend yourself or even me. The issue is this. Our lives
our tied together my wife. What happens to one happens to the other. I know you
still do not understand this fully but we are one. One heart ,mind body and
soul. If you had died I would follow you.” He explained. "I can not risk
you. “
“Oh
Sarek. “ She said clinging to him once more. “One day we will be parted. I know
this you know this.”
“Never!
Especially not when you take such foolish risks! What must I do chain you to my
side?”
His
sudden anger shocked Amanda but she knew it was because he cared.
“I
love you Sarek.” Amanda let down her shields so he would feel her love and
devotion to him and their love.
She
was crushed in his embrase.”I cherish you Amanda. More then I can ever
express.” He kissed her and she thought he had made his point clear enough.
{I
yield my husband. I will not take such a risk again.}
Amanda
felt Sarek as he shuttered with relief. {I am pleased else I would have to lock
you securely on Vulcan.}
Amanda
laughed not realizing he was being entirely truthful.
He
held her and allowed her to believe it was humor but he silently vowed she be safe
and secure even if he had to lock her up.
------------------------------------------------------------
Daniel
looked at T’ Mara’s wounds and once more complicated killing the Orion. He
received a sharp look from his mate. T’ Mara was most displeased at his
injuries and she showed it.
“You were reckless Daniel.”
“I was not. There was little risk. I shielded
myself well enough.” He replied.
“T’
Mara lifted his now bandaged hand and he winced. She was making a point painful
and clear.
Well
how was I to know he had such a hard Jaw?”
She touched his wounded arm and he groaned
“And this?”
“It is only a minor wound.” He said
flippantly.
It
will hinder your training.” She said calmly all business now.
“It
will not. Pain is noting.” Daniel said sounding Vulcan and this got him a harsh
look from the healer and his mate.
“You
will rest and heal first. . .”T’ Mara said She looked at T’Mir for support and
her sister nodded.
Daniel
scowled but said nothing else.
Part 86(Communications)
Four Days latter the Surak arrived at Vulcan.
The Councilor and his family took a shuttle craft directly to the
fortress. T’Lara steeped out of the
shuttle and had never been nore grateful to return home. She still could not believe
what Sarek and Skon had done. That kind of foolish stunt was worthy of her
youngest son not her oldest and her husband. She was pleased however to be
greeted by Silek and T’Gina as they disembarked. It seemed that their
conference at Regial IV had finished early. She was proud of her daughter who
was a gifted researcher. Her work on Bendii Syndrome offered he first
breakthroughs in over a century. Silek supported her and had attended as she
was expecting their second child. He had gone along to keep help with their son
Socal. They boy was six years old and still had a lot to learn. His inability
to speak meant it was not often he was left home alone with just his nanny. No
Solcar always was with one of his parents. There was great concern about if he
should attend school or be tutored at home. T’Lara thought it wiser to keep him
home. Yet she would support her son’s decision.
Amanda
saw the child and smiled. He was a cute as a little elf. She smiled and bent
down to greet him. “Greetings Solcar chi Silek chi Skon.” Amanda raised her hand
in the Tal.
The
child backed away behind his mother. He seemed afraid of the strange creature.
Amanda could sense his fear so she did not push.
“Our
son has no speech.”
“I
know but it would still be rude not to greet him. Has he learned sign language
yet?”
“What
is sign language?” T’Gina asked “We communicate through our bond.” She seemed
interested in this language.
Amanda
looked up. “Well I think I have some books on it. It was a form of
communication developed in the 1800’s on earth o help the deaf and mute
communicate.”
“Our
son is not deaf.” Silek said. “He can communicate if he touches someone or
though the family bond.”
“Sarek
said he has difficulty communicating with others outside the family. Maybe this
technique could be used to help him.” Amanda suggested
“Why
would others learn this? It would have no value for them.” T’Lara replied.
Amanda
looked at her a little shocked at her apathy. “Well surly Solcar is not the
only child who can not speak. Would this not make it easier for others to
communicate as well? I learned sign language in high school. It is a
fascinating way to communicate and has a beauty all its own.”
Skon
looked on. “Perhaps you could provide Silek and T’Gina with the references.”
“I
would be pleased to. Of course you would have to translate it to Vulcan rather
then standard.” Amanda said smiling.
“It
is a form of standard then?” Sarek asked now intrigued.
“Yes.
The form can be in any language. But most people use standard now. It is just
like any other language and has its own rules of grammar and spelling. Often a
hand symbol is representative of the whole world or phrase. There are letters
of the alphabet as well but it would be to time consuming to spell out every
word. Though it can be done that way.” Amanda explained. Let me demonstrate.
She looked over at Daniel. She signed ( “Daniel tell me what you want for
dessert.” )
He
grinned and quickly moved his fingers.
“Pecan
Pie? “ She verbally translated.
Daniel
nodded with a smile.
“I
would like to study this more." Gina said. She could see how this could be
a useful tool.
“I shall look for the texts. I think the book is
in the boxes I had in the study.” Amanda said “I will also send you a biography
called the “Miracle Worker.” It will explain how this technique changes a young
girls life. While Solcar can hear this should help him communicate easier with
others and not have to touch.”
Amanda
knew that it was hard for many Vulcans to accept the touch of an other and this
new form of communication might limit that need.
Garak
sat on a bench and handed Rordan a toy flitter. He listened as Amanda explained
about sign language and wondered how they had ever thought humans were simple
or stupid. He was still amazed at how they had saved the diplomats and how
Amanda had managed to convince Sarek to keep his name out of it. He had sent
received a communications from Romulus ordering the mission be aborted. Well he
done that before hand. Yet, he doubted
the Admiral would mind much as it served the Tal Shair’s interests. He had even
received a congratulations on his bonding. Garak was in shock over that and was
concerned it was a warning that they intended to use him to spie further on
Sarek and Vulcan. Well for now he listened he would worry about the rest
latter. He thought about the sign language and realized it could be a useful
military tool.
Part 87 (Rest)
Amanda
unpacked and went to lay down. She was feeling very warm now and she was tired.
The trip and the events of recent days had taken a toll. She had two hours
before mid meal and she intended to take a long nap. After the meal she had
promised to look up the references for Silek and T’Gina. She had a feeling that
they would pick up the skill quickly and that if it proved effective T’Gina
would write a paper on it and it might help Vulcan children. As she laid down
she wondered how a full 9.56 percent could be born mute and 1.25 percent deaf and mute and
that they had never developed sign language on their own. She grinned
thinking it would be amusing to teach the Vulcan’s something for a change. It
would be an interesting research study to see presented. She yawned and drifted
into an exhausted sleep.
Gabriel ,Lucian and Michael all watched her.
Michael shook his head in exasperation. “She is going to change their whole
society. Make that the entire alpha quadrant. How can this be good for our
charges?”
Gabriel
laughed and said “She will make them wage peace Michael. Besides it is going to
be interesting to see my charges learn to adapt human customs.”
“Oh
yeah ,I can see it now. And What about the Romulan? He is already transmitting
the Data on sign language to Romulus.” Lucian added.
“Good
maybe a few more children will live.” Gabriel said “They will find that such
children will be useful operatives and it may help to have greater
understanding. Such beings are more attentive and they will help forge the
links of peace.”
Michael
rolled his eyes thinking this human girl was going to flip the Galaxy on its
ear.
------------------------------------
Daniel
sat on his bed. He could not believe he was being forced to take a nap. He was
18 years old for Pete’s sake. He had given in with poor grace when Skon had
threatened to have T’ Mir sedate him. He undressed and laid down on the cool
mattress. He winced as his put to much weight on his hand. It was going to take
several weeks to heal completely even with the bone knit. He guessed he would
not be doing any martial arts or even basket ball for a while. He turned on some
music and laid down. He wished T’ Mara was with him. He felt very alone now
after having spent the last four days with her. Yet she had her duties to
perform so he just had to rest. He hated he had to do that.
T’Mara
looked into Daniel’s room and found he had drifted to sleep. He was wearing
only a pair of briefs and the room was remarkably cold. She slipped in silently
and covered him with a light sheet. He did not need to become chilled. She
brushed a stray hair from his face and looked at him carefully. He was so
perfect in her eyes. Strong and f honorable and resting he looked so innocent.
She felt a twitch of her lips. Well looks were deceiving and he was a man in
every sense of the word and she could hardly wait until evening. She slipped
out to finish her report for the high council and hoped that that august body
would be able to withstand the shock of what had happened and why.
------------------------------------------------------
T’
Lara entered the kitchen and went over to T’ Para.
“Greetings
T’Para.”
T’Para
looked up and replied “Greetings My lady. It is agreeable to see you again.”
“I
am gratified to be home. I must inquire to the location of your brother and
sister. It seem my son wishes to join with T‘ Mara.” ”
T’
Para sighed and looked up. “Indeed. Your son is a fine young man. They have
gone to the mountain house. I fear my brother suffers from the fever.”
“I
see.”T’ Lara said well at least this would buy them time to heal all the
injuries. “T”Mara performed her duties well. I know Skon has offered her the
position of Chief of Security for the council. She however may choose to remain
with Sarek and Amanda on Earth. I would be pleased to see her in either post
because she had excelled at defending the family.”
T’Para’s
brow rose. “Your son and T’ Mara?”
“Yes,
It has come to pass. I am honored to call her daughter. I just hope your
brother and sister will be equally pleased with Daniel as their son.”
“I
can not speak for them T’Sia but we will always welcome Daniel. T’Mara told us
how he placed himself in danger to protect her. That is the true measure of
devotion Vulcan or not. It may be difficult at times but, as Surak said
Infinite Diversity and Infinite Combinations. He is a worthy male and I would be honored to call
him family.” T’Para said explaining her position and logic .”My husband was
most impressed at his desire to learn about agriculture. He would like
permission to help train Daniel if he still desires this.”
“I
am gratified.”T’ Lara said “My son is impetupetuos and I will admit be grateful
that he will have T’Mara to curb that nature. Daniel may study anything he
desires. We promised him that when he was adopted. To be a grower would be an
honorable and worthwhile profession.”
T’Para
noded. Unlike many nobels the Xzsuraksquzo never looked down on any skill or
work. They excepted all as equally valuable. T’Para knew her brother and his
wife would be shocked. Yet Daniel was a worthy young man and she had no doubt
he would win them over. The only question would be if they be upset at T’Mara
as Daniel was still quite young. That would be more of an issue then his being
human. She made a mental note to remind them that humans matured faster.
“I have planned on making that Vegitarian stew
that T’ sia Amanda gave me the recipe for. It will be served with a rye bread
from earth. T’sia Amanda suggested that the bread can be used as a bowl. The
center pieces as a side dish. It contains over ten Terran vegetables.”
“That
sounds very good. How much will you make?” T’Lara asked considering her three
sons appetites.
“I
have used the largest pot. If we have left overs T’sia Amanda said it may be
stored in the cold for three days or frozen.” T’Para explained. "She also
suggested I make chips.”
“What
are chips?”T’ Lara asked
“Chips
are made out of the vegetable / tuber
called a potato and is thinly sliced and baked in the oven for ten minutes. T‘
sia Amanda seemed to think it would make a nice addition and she mentioned
Daniel liked them a lot. This form is healthier then the processed form that
they eat on earth and therefore is acceptable for their diets. We had been
working together to modify recipes into more healthful options. “
“It
sounds like you have succeeded in this. I can smell the stew now and it will be
most tasty. I admit to enjoying Terran vegetables on occasion. I truly find the
carrots and snow peas interesting for their taste and texture. I am pleased
that you are trying new recipes.” T’Lara said “You are a most exceptional
chef.”
T’Para
was surprised at the praise and blushed. She however knew it was T’Lara way to
show approval. She bowed her head slightly and continued to prepare the meal.
T’Lara nodded and went looking for Skon.
==========================================
Skon
sat down with Sarek and they began to plan the conference. It was going to
require careful planning and careful presentation. The fiasco on Earth could
not be allowed to threaten the peace. Skon had already arranged for the great
hall to be cleaned and set up. He knew food ,entertainment were now a must.
That end he was willing to leave to Amanda and T’Lara. Sarek seemed resigned
and wished it they could skip the informal parts. Yet given the near disaster
it would take a great deal of pleasure to overcome the hard feelings. Despite
Earth being a thorn in Vulcan’s side they wanted to be on good terms with the
Terrans. It would not be in anyone's interest to have them fall out with the
galactic community. Vulcan may no longer directly guide Earth but it was still
wise to keep an eye on them for peace. Sarek was under no illusions about
humanity. They had a great deal of potential but they could still drift down a
darker path and it was up to Vulcan to subtly guide them. He knew Amanda would
be offended if she ever realized he considered her people very immature. Yet,
Sarek had his reasons this latest incident reminding him once more of how far
humans had to go. He was certain that in time they would be much more civilized
he only had to look at Amanda to know this. He wondered if he had did Earth a
disservice by marrying her. Because he had no doubt if she had remained on
Earth she could have been a leader to guide them wisely and well. He dismissed
the thought as she was his and she would still help them because she would help
him to understand humans better. Sarek knew his attitude was prejudicial and he
meditated on it often. It was not that he felt Humans were inferior or at least
he did not believe that he thought that way. It was rather that Vulcan was more
evolved. Then there was Amanda who showed him he was often to stiff and
unbending. He knew she would help relations because she would prevent him form
being to pompous and arrogant in his superiority.
Part 88( Dressing Up)
Felix
paced. He was eager to arrive on Vulcan. If anyone had tld him even six months
ago that he would actually look forward to visiting that dessert he would have
laughed and then had the perpetrator locked up as being insane. Oddly he now
considered Sarek ,Amanda and even Skon as his friends. It had to have been the
battle and the fact that he had been deeply impressed with the fire the
pacifist Vulcans had shown. They were not the weak creatures he had once
thought. Farnia was in their quarters looking through her wardrobe. He did not
understand why? His wife was always stunning and it was not as if she did not
know Amanda and consider her a friend. He shook his head wondering why females
always worried about appearances? He went to the bridge to inquire about their
ETA.
Farnia walked to her closet she still could
not decide what to wear. Felix damn him had no idea how important it was to
dress properly. She had no intention of offending Lady Amanda or Lady T’Lara.
What might be acceptable on ones own world or at a diplomatic function on
neutral ground was different then what was acceptable on Vulcan. She sighed.
She wanted to make a good impression so that relations could continue in a
positive way. Vulcan was a conservative society so she automatically set four
outfits aside as to revealing. Then she discarded Three more as being to heavy
for such a warm climate. She recalled what Amanda had said about the sun being
strong. So Two more were discarded. That left hr choice between 3 outfits.
Critically she looked them over. She chose the one that had a hood aware of the
sun and its strong rays. It was a pale ivory with dark blue trim. It was not
ideal but it would have to do. She made a mental note to see if Lady Amanda
would consider going shopping with her for more cloths. She picked up the
discarded items and hung them back up. Then entered the sonic shower. She hoped
she be able to relax. She was excited as a new hatchling to see Vulcan.
=======================
Amanda
was nervous she had never hosted such an important event. She was so glad
T’Lara was there to give her advice and support. She went to her mother-in law
side.
“May
I have a moment of your time mother?”
T’Lara
looked up from the menu she was preparing. “Yes how may I serve?”
“I
need advice. Mother what am I to wear?” Amanda said “I can not make a mistake
it is important that I represent Sarek and Vulcan well.”
T’
Lara nodded understanding her fears. She recalled similar trepidation on the
eve of her first event. This was only natural more so because it was on Vulcan.
“Perhaps
you could show me what you intend to wear. We can then determine if it is
suitable?”
Amanda
sighed in relief. “Of course that is a god idea. I want to look like a proper
Vulcan wife.”
“Amanda
I do not believe you could ever look less then appropriate.” T’Lara said
Amanda
blushed recalling her outfit for their raid. She was glad T’Lara had not
mentioned that. Because she knew full well it was not appropriate tire for a
diplomat's wife rather a commando.
They
walked up the stairs to her and Sarek's quarters. Amanda lead the way and went
to where she had laid out three outfits.
“I
thought these might do." She said
T’Lara
looked on and was surprised to see that they were all Vulcan robes. Several of
the ones that she and Amanda had picked up while shopping.
“
These are very nice robes. Which had you decided on?”
“That
is just it. I do not know? I like them all. But would one be a wiser choice?”
Amanda asked. “ I know you helped me choose them but they are different so I
thought perhaps that they might have different functions.”
T’Lara
was pleased that Amanda had picked up on that subtle nuance. “Indeed. This one is
for a more informal setting. A visit to family or friend.” She said pointing to
a pretty pastel green outfit. “This one would be appropriate. “She picked up a
deep burgundy robe. It was elaborately decorated with markings in Vulcan. “I
had them make this for you it holds out clan’s name and symbols on it.”
Amanda
grinned then suppressed it. She liked that outfit the best. Yet it seemed
daring to her with its form fitting cut. The outer robe hide the inner dress
but still. If T’Lara said it was proper she would wear it with pleasure.
"Well then This is the choice for
dinner. Now what shall I wear to meet Farnia?”
T’Lara’s
brow rose and suggested the light blue tunic and robe. “This robe would be
suitable to greet a collage in.”
Amanda
looked it over and had to agree. “Yes it is pretty but not to formal. Perfect
for greeting a friend.”
T’Lara
decided not to question Amanda’s assertion though she thought it was to early
for a friendship to have formed. Amanda
continued to ask advice on dress and protochool which was wise in T’Lara’s
option. Now that they were home her education could be completed in this area.
“Amanda
I believe we may need to do more shopping. We never planned on the conference
being here. It will require more then one suitable robe and a gown.”
“Yes,
of course. Maybe we should wait.” She frowned considering “ I mean I am certain
Farnia will need clothing as well. Andoria is a world of ice not a dessert and
Vulcan is warmer then San Francisco.”
“So
you would suggest we take her shopping as well?”
“Yes,
If you do not mind. I do not think I would be comfortable shopping on a strange
world. Especially given the past histories. Maybe this could be an additional
unofficial olive branch.” Amanda said chewing her lip. “You would not mind? She
is likely to need advice on the proper cloths for the climate and I do not know
enough to be helpful.”
“I
do not know much about Andorians or their fashions. “T’Lara said “However your
suggestion has merit. It would be acceptable to offer such an expedition.”
Amanda
smiled and wanted to jump up and hug her. Yet she refrained pleased. “Yes we
would not want her to get heat stroke or sun burn. “
Part 89 ( Annoyance)
Daniel woke up. His head was pounding. He got
up and stumbled to the bathroom and was promptly sick. He went to the sink and
washed his face. The cool water doing little to relieve his headache. He
brushed his teethe and rinsed out his mouth the foul taste gone. He looked up
and noted he seemed feverish. He sighed and climbed into the shower. A hot
shower would relieve the stress and pain he was certain. His wounds stung as
the sonics hit him. He sighed and switched to a water shower forgetting he
should not get the wounds wet. He laid his head down and the water beat on his
neck. He sighed as he began to relax. He just hoped he could block his
discomfort from T‘ Mara. Washing quickly
he exited and noticed his shoulder and ribs were bright red. He sighed and
reached for his shaving kit. He removed a straight razor and went to the other
room. He looked at the razor and sighed. It was the only thing he had that her
knew was from his biological father. Now it would help him he hoped. He grabbed
a lighter and began to heat the blade. The wound had to be opened so the
infection could be drained. He did not want to go to T’Mir as T’Mara would find
out and then worry.
T’Mara was in the life center having her own
wounds cleaned when she gasped in pain. “Daniel.”
“Is
something wrong with your Bond-mate?” T’Mir asked concerned as she cleaned her sisters wound.
“Yes
he is being foolishly noble. We have to go check on him before he causes
himself harm.” T’Mara said She pulled away from her sisters treatment.
“Indeed.
He does seem to want to protect you. Illogical as you are older wiser and more
experienced.”
“Yes,
But he is human and male. Neither are very logical when it comes to their
mates.”
“Yes,
males rarely are logical. I am not certain about the human part. The
combination must prove difficult to manage?”
“Yes.”
T’Mara said almost smiling ”Yes it is but,
fascinating and exhilarating. I …feel…alive with him. I am content with
my choice. Unless of course he is being foolish. Then it is exasperating.”
T’Mir
nodded as she could understand. Ones mate generally could exsaperate one. Even
if ones mate was a Vulcan. “Perhaps it would be wise to check up on him?”
“I
agree. I need to change this tunic as it is covered in blood. So going to my
quarters is logical. I do not wish him to think I am checking up on him.”
T’Mir’s
brow rose in amusement. It seemed her
sister was concerned for her humans ego. The two sisters went to the family
wing. T’Mir ducked into her room and
stripped off her shirt. She dressed and returned to join T’Mir who was knocking
on the door.
Daniel
cursed but had to answer the door. “Come in.” He said knowing he could not hide
his work. Blood soaked into the towel he had laid out to protect the bed. His
wounds were draining.
T’Mara
gasp and went to his side. She grabbed a towel and pressed it to his profusely
bleeding wound. “What have you done?” There was a trace of panic and fear in
her voice that she could not quite hide.
T’Mir
walked over and scanned the human. She sighed. She might not like the technique
but she knew he was right the wound needed to be drained and cleaned.
She
removed anespetic to clean the wound. “Allow me T’Mara the wound must be
cleaned and then sealed.”
“You
cut yourself.” T’Mara said clearly worried. “Why?”
“The
wounded needed to drain. It is logical. There was an infection.” Daniel
defended.
“That
is hardly the point. You should have called for medical assistance.” T’Mara
said clearly distressed.
“It
is just a small wound.” Daniel defended. He blushed defensive.
T’
Mara glared. “You could have injured
yourself. Daniel you are vital to me. You can not risk yourself.”
He
sighed ”I did not want to worry you.”
T’
Mara traced his face lightly. Her fear transmitting to him.{I could not bear to
lose you.}
{I
wanted to protect you.} He touched her hand back lightly. “I wanted to spare
you this.”
T’Mara
sighed deeply and counted to ten. Knowing he was only acting according to his
nature to protect her.
Part 90 (Working out the Kinks and
Movie Pictures)
Daniel
looked at her not understanding why she was upset. He was just cleaning his
wound. He had always taken care of this type of thing. Bergman never took him
to the life centers unless he had no choice in the matter. He hated to waste
credits on him. He said noting more as T’Mir cleaned his wounds. He supposed it
was that they thought he was to young to understand what to do. He had to admit
he was glad T’Mir had set his hand and arm. That was not something he could
have done himself. He winced ignoring the pain not wanting to appear weak.
T’Mir prepared a hypo spray and before he could object injected him.
“There
is no need to suffer pain Daniel.” She said “It is logical to accept relief
when offered.
He
did not complain as he felt the pain melt away.
----------
Amanda
dressed for dinner and looked at T’Lara. “I hope we can all relax tonight. I am
so excited about tomorrow.”
“Yes
tomorrow will be an important day. I do believe it will all go well. We have
planned for every contingency.”
“I
hope so. After the fiasco on Earth we have to have success.” Amanda said
“I
concur.” T’Lara said “That was most unfortunate.”
Amanda
knew that the situation had unsettled her mother but the Vulcan was calm and
did not show it. She hoped to one day have such poise and control.
“Amanda
all will be well. Everyone will wish this to be a success. “
“Yes
I do suppose everyone will be on their best behavior." Amanda said
smiling. "After all it is not every day they get invited to Vulcan.”
“Indeed.
I believe you are correct that having the conference her increases the chances
of success by 33.58 percent. Most of the races have never been here to Vulcan
before.” T’Lara said. “It will be interesting to see their reaction to our
world.” T’ Lara said
Amanda
grinned as she tried to imagine Felix’s reaction to the lava flows.
-------------------------------------------
“Daniel
you must keep this wound clean and dry now.”T’ Mir explained.
“Yes
doctor.” He said. “I feel better now. Can I go work out?”
“No.
For the next 4 days you must rest. Your body has suffered an extreme Trauma it
needs time to mend and rejuvenate properly. Your hand and fingers have not
completely knitted. If you attempt to use them extensively you could cause
permanent damage to yourself.” T’Mir said “You must rest and heal because our
mother and father will return in five days. I believe you wish to make a
positive impression so they may agree to your bonding with my sister?”
Daniel
sighed and had to agree it was logical. He was human and would be judged as a
weaker species. He did not want to be seen as an invalid as well.
“That
true. I do not want them to believe I am not strong enough to care for T’Mara.
I appreciate your honesty T’Mir.”
“You
are my sisters chosen bond-mate Daniel. I find you to be a worthy human male.
While I do not understand the reasons for T’ Mara’s choices I will support my
sister. She gave me support for my choice in mate and I can do no less.”
“I
will not let either of you down.” Daniel said “I swear it. I just want to make
her happy.”
“Vulcans
can be neither happy or sad Daniel. Yet in a bone contentment is acceptable. I
wish that for T’Mara and you. I find that cherishing ones mate makes life most
worthwhile.”
Daniel
grinned (So you love your husband.) He nodded. He would follow the doctor’s
orders and work out the kinks in his wounded body. He had to be fit so T’Mara’s
family would see him as a worthy mate. He briefly wondered if Vulcan’s had
shotgun weddings? He grinned hoping they did because he wanted to get married
as quickly as possible.
He
watched T’Mir leave and held up his paired fingers to T’Mara who came back to
his side. They touched and he sighed with contentment. If anyone had told him
how fulfilling this simple touch could be he would have laughed at them. He was
flooded with peace and caring. He stroked T’Mara’s hand. “Honey I am supposed
to rest some more. Can you lay down with me a little while? I could put on a
Vid to watch.”
T’Mara
sighed and knew Daniel was bored. He was not used to inactivity but he needed
to rest. She opened her com unit and told her second she was going to take
a rest break. “Put on the vid. I can
stay a short while.”
Daniel
smiled and grinned wickedly as he put in the classic Spencer Tracy can
Catherine Hephburn movie. “Look who is coming to dinner.” He kind of liked the idea of being in the
role of Sidney Poittieea. The man had been a sklled actor.
He
flipped it on and laid down drawing his bondmate close to him.
“Why
would someone coming to a family dinner be unusual?” T’Mara asked.
Daniel
smiled. “You will note a difference in the races T’Mara. Imagine me in the lead
males role.”
She
looked at him not understanding. “It is interesting. I will explain more
latter. Come you can see how far humans have evolved. Well most of us anyway.”
She
laid down next to him and was surprised to mote the movie was in Black and
White film. She wondered why Daniel seemed so amused at her confusion.
Sometimes it was hard to understand humans. She felt him pull her close and she
rested her head on his good shoulder and arm. She stroked his face briefly as
the credits rolled. “You can explain the significance of this Vid after it is
over.”
“I
will. “He said kissing her cheek. He looked forward to teaching her all about
he movies and in doing so about human culture and traditions. It was fun to
watch Movies with T’Mara because she watched with such innocence and wonder. He
grinned this was going to be fun. “Watching these vids will show you a range of
human behaviors the good and the bad.”
“Why
would one wish to watch the bad?”
Daniel
grinned. ”Because it is fun to watch the bad guys get beat. We will watch X-men
or Superman then you will see why most people/humans think good will always wins.”
T’
Mara wondered at the logic of believing that the forces of good were stronger
merely because of entertaining movies. Surely they were only written that way?
Part 91(Reunions and Ramifications)
Amanda dressed and followed T’ Mara out. They
were meeting Skon and Sarek to drive to the spaceport. It had been decided that
they would at least meet Felix and Farnia. Amanda had convinced them that
friends deserved special considerations. Sarek had agreed as they had been the
first invited. No one would take offence as most of the other Ambassadors would
not arrive until latter.
Amanda was shocked to see the flitter. It was
an impressive sight. She had seen her fathers limo but this one made the other
appear to be a toy. It looked as if it could comfortably seat 10 adults. They
climbed in and sped to the spaceport.
“Sarek
when will the other diplomats arrive” Amanda asked
Sarek
answered ”Most will only arrive shortly before our dinner. I am afraid the
change in location was difficult for some. Earth seemed particularly unwilling
to arrive sooner.”
Amanda
rolled her eyes. “I am sorry Sarek.” She said embarrassed her people were being
so troublesome.
“It
is not your responsibility Amanda. Earth will need to understand that the
galaxy does not revolve around them.”
Amanda
winced. It was true but she just wished Vulcan did not need to be the one to
teach that lesson. She could see this as a point of contention. Humans were and
arrogant race and the current leadership was especially bad.
Amanda
was grateful that she would not have to return to meet them. She had never been
overly impressed by them and recent events made her almost contemptuous of
them. She considered that perhaps it was true she was leaning more toward her
new homeworld. Amanda sighed and recalled a biblical passage that said a wife
must follow her husband. In a way Sarek
had asked no more of her then this. She knew her human counterparts would never
understand this. They would have expected she move Vulcan to Earth’s point of
view. That made her smile as Vulcan’s were far to logical to be lead by humans
at least at this point in time. Maybe in a hundred years or so when humans grew
up a little. She grinned thinking that humanity at this point of time was
actually acting more like a child in the throes of the terrible twos. Maybe it
would take two hundred years. She frowned at that thinking she would never
truly see Vulcans and Humans in true friendships. She sighed suddenly saddened.
Sarek looked at her sharply as if he sensed her sudden shift in emotions. His
brow quirked.
{I
am fine t'hy'la. I just realized how immature my species is.}
{Amanda
humanity is growing . Remember my wife it took Vulcan 5000 years and we to are
still learning.}
Amanda
smiled weakly “ Thank you Sarek. It is sweet of you but we both know Earths
current leaders are morns.”
Sarek
did not answer assuming the statement was rhetorical even if he was uncertain
what a moron was.
Amanda
smiled brightly as Felix and Farnia disembarked. She went over to greet them. Sarek
sighed and followed her realizing that proper protocol was not going to apply
to Amanda’s “Friends” he just hoped Felix did not take offence. Skon quirked a
brow in amusement and T’ Lara simply followed her husband and son. If they saw
no harm in Amanda’s enthusiastic greeting she would say nothing. She made a
mental note to speak to Amanda latter about protocol.
Felix
was surprised to see Amanda rush forward. Her smile was infectious and he found
her greeting warm and enthusiastic. While protocol was the guise of diplomacy
he had to admit the human’s greeting after so long a journey was truly
welcoming. He watched as his wife embraced the human. “OH I am so happy you both arrived early.
Come I can hardly wait to show you around.” Amanda said
Sarek
and Skon arrived as the elder Skon raised his hand in te formal Tal. “Greetings
Ambasador. Live long and prosper. Vulcan welcomes you and your lady.”
Felix
grinned at Skons formal greeting and replied ”Peace and long life councilor. I
am honored by the invitation and the greeting. I never thought to be welcomed
so pleasantly to Vulcan.”
Amanda
blushed.
“Felix
stop you are embarrassing Lady Amanda after her kindness in coming to greet us.
“Farnia chided. “Amanda I am pleased to see you too.” Her antenna bobbed up and
down a sign of happiness that Amanda was beginning to be able to read.
Amanda
smiled “Come we should get you both out of this sun and heat. Farnia this is My
honored mother T’sia T’Lara.”
Farnia
bowed formally. "I am honored ma’am.”
“Vulcan
is honored at your visit. My daughter is correct this heat and sun are harsh
even for Vulcan’s please come I am certain the flitter will be more
comfortable.” T’ Lara said “ We have arranged for you to stay at the fortress
if you do not mind? Amanda thought you might like to rest before dinner this
evening.”
Felix
looked at Sarek puzzled.
“Amanda
thought you might be suffering from warp lag. I can arrange for secure
communications if you wish to inform your consulate. We do not mean to impose.”
“No,
That will be acceptable Ambassador Sarek. We are honored to be your guests. I
will contact my people from your home. It is most kind of you to share your
dwelling with us.” Felix said honored and surprised. “I hope that this can be the first of many
such visits. I know I look forward to showing you and your lady my home world.
Amanda mentioned she enjoyed snow and ice.”
“Indeed.
My wife loves winter activities. While fortunately she watches hockey she ice
skates very well. It is aesthetically pleasing to watch.” Sarek replied knowing
that unless something really went wrong this Andorian at least could be counted
as a friend. Amanda was correct they just had to let go and find common ground.
Who would have believed it would be enjoyment of a Terran sport?
Felix’s
antenna moved around even as he looked about. He could not believe how warm and
red Vulcan was. It was lovely but warm. He was glad he had chosen the light
warriors cloak.
Part 92 (Reactions)
The preservers watched as their children actually seemed to be enjoying each
other for once. The Elder smiled. Yes, this was indeed the beginning of true
racial harmony. Amanda was charming Vulcan's fieriest foes with ease. Felix and
Farnia both were pleased to be on Vulcan. Peace would become a more. Gabriel
watched as Sarek walked along side of Felix.
“That
ice you have sent us has been most beneficial. We have never had access to so
large a source of clean water. Our engineers were most impressed with your
gift. “ Sarek said
“We
hoped it would prove useful. While we accept that Vulcan helped us because we
are allies I felt it still only proper to thank you.” Felix explained “I am
just sorry so much was lost in delivering it.”
Sarek’s
brow rose. “It was the perfect amount to refill the sea of M’Larin. “
Felix
looked a little shocked and then laughed. “I am pleased and should not admit it
since you think we did accurate calculations but that was more by chance then
design.”
“Was
it? It is still a welcome result. Our scientists feel that with this large
infusion of water the sea and its life may be restored. It will now allow us a
second large open water habitat. The fact that it is a fresh water source is
most beneficial to the region as well. Many species may be reintroduced to the
wild in time. Vulcan is most grateful.”
Felix
was stunned he never considered such a simple gift would create such an impact.
Then looking at Vulcan he had never really considered what a dessert world
might mean. “Then I am pleased I was able to supply this. Vulcan and Andoria
are allies. If this small gift helps us grow stronger ties then it was well
worth the effort.”
“Indeed,
I concur. You will be long remembered for your kindness to our people.” Sarek
replied.” An Andorian who shared his world’s water wealth with us and became
our whole world‘s guest friend.”
Felix
turned a deep blue . ‘I am honored Sarek.”
They
arrived at the house and Skon lead them in. He poured the ritual water and it
was excepted with grace and a few blushes.
Sarek took Felix to make the call and T’Lara and Skon lead Farnia to the
sitting room. They all sat down and Amanda could hardly wait to hear the news
from Earth.
Skon
listened with care as Farnia relayed Terra reaction to the events at Star Fleet
and Federation headquarters. The “spin” as humans called it once more put the
spot light on his people and what Earth considered interference. Skon was not
pleased with this. What choice had they? The Government had been compromised.
Sarek had made the only logical choice. The Terran Media however was stating
that Sarek had done this so Earth would owe them and to prove he was superior.
Skon just hoped relations could be salvaged at this conference.
================================
T’
Mara laid in Daniel’s arms strangely at peace. They had been watching the movie
for an hour and she was fascinated by the interactions. She nibbled the popcorn
finding she enjoyed the texture and the faintly salty taste. Daniel held her
close and began to relax as she laid her head on his shoulder. He to became
engrossed in the movie and the simple joy of sharing. He relaxed as T’Mara
fingers traced his muscles on his arms and chest. It was highly relaxing and he
felt himself begin to drift to sleep. T’ Mara watched as his breathing slowed
and he drifted to sleep despite his interest in the movie. She allowed her
shelf a deep sigh as she to closed her eyes deciding to finish the movie
latter. Logically she would not get much sleep tonight so a short rest period
would be rejuvenating for them both. She drifted to sleep.
==============================
Farnia
laughed as she Amanda told her of her first attempt to use the Vulcan cheese to
cook.
“I
thought it would be like cheese on earth. That it would melt smoothly and we
could put it over the vegetables. Instead it became a glob of gooy mush.”
“How
did you cominsate?” Farnia asked having a hard time.
T’Lara
looked at them both strangely. “Amanda stuck the tuber into the cheese.”
“You
should have seen it. It looked like a cheese popsicle.”
Farnia
laughed familiar with that Terran treat.
“It
actually is very tasty.” Amanda said
This
made her Andorian friend laugh harder. “Amanda do not feel bad. I remember the
first time I tried to make Felix’s mother recipe for Targ.”
“Targ
is that not a Klingon animal?” T ‘Lara asked interested despite it being a form
she never would do.
Sighing
Farnia nodded. ”Yes. Felix and his father grew to enjoy the food after a
mission to Quonos. It was not pretty.”
Amanda
laughed and even T’Lara had to admit that that was indeed a disaster in the
kitchen. Really it was bad enough the male expected his mate to cook the food
but to expect her to butcher it as well.
“So
what happened?” Amanda asked.
“Killer
is at home in his pen. Really I could not butcher him. He was to cute. And he
is such a loving pet. Besides the Tofu I got from Harry Mudd worked just as
well. Everyone loved it. Well at least until Killer got out and joined the
dinner party looking for a snack.”
Amanda
laughed thinking of the pictures she had seen of Targs they were hardly cuddly
pets. Yet she had to admit she agreed with Farnia and it served Felix right to
have to eat tofu.
“So
this trader was useful?” T’Lara said.
Farnia
giggled. “No T’Sia he is really wicked. Yet it was an emergency. I do believe I
have grown fond of this tofu.”
“Actually
that is not a bad idea. “ Amanda said “It is a high protein source and it is
not made of animals. I must remember to speak to T’ Para about trying it is
some recipes. I know it makes excellent burgers. It might make it easier for
Daniel and I to change our diets.”
“Indeed
if it is a healthful alternative it would be wise to employ it.”T’ Lara agreed.
“I
think we should but it might be wise not to inform Daniel.”
Farnia
grinned. “I take it your brother is a carnivore?”
“Yes,
He loves a juicy steak. “Amanda said yet she was smiling. “I have to admit
craving a juicy hamberger. I had forgotten about Tofu as an alternative. Thanks
for reminding me.”
The
women continues to speak of food and how it might affect the dinner and
conferences. T’Lara listened to the easy report between Amanda and Farnia and
was most impressed. They were not discussing anything of grave intellectual
importance yet in this last three hours
she had learned more about Andorians then she had in the last 30.2years. She
listened as Amanda moved the conversation along with skill probing and gaining
intimate knowledge oftheir guest and her people while apparently merely being
friendly. T’Lara knew Amanda was enjoying the conversation but she could also
tell Amanda was filing information away for future reference. She was certain
that this causal air was actually a very effective interrogation method. One
that she knew no Vulcan would ever employ. Was this the reason humans seemed to
find it easier to connect to other races? That was a point worth considering
and discussing with Skon before her meditations.
T’Para
entered the lounge and brought them tea. They all sat in a comfortable silence
as they sipped it. Amanda leaned back and for the first time felt truly at home
on Vulcan.
Part 93 (Conquerors)
The
dinner was in full swing. President Adliar watched the room with dismay. He
watched, as diplomats from all over the Federation seemed to be attempting to
curry favor with Amanda Grayson. While it was, clear to all that this was
Vulcan has most revered family and revered house all knew whom they owed their
invitations to. The small human sat beside her Vulcan with a regal grace that
belied her youth.
“Mr.
President she looks like a queen holding court. "Admiral Wilson said.
“Softly
Admiral. Do not for get Vulcans have excellent hearing.”
The
reprimand made the officer blush. Yet The President could not deny he claim. While
it was Skon, who now sat on the Vulcan council it was clear that Sarek now
would be the one to speak to others for Vulcan. It was also clear that he would
be listened to because his human wife had managed to charm every delegate here.
He narrowed his eyes and realized what a dangerous combination that pair could
be. Sarek with an intellect that was razor share and a logical mind that could find any weakness
and exploit it and Amanda so sweet and charming that she made it impossible for
anyone to be threatened by Sarek. After all, who would believe that the
Ambassador could be that strong and dangerous when his human wife clearly
adored him? Everyone looking on could see that the Vulcan clearly indulged her.
This party / conference were as much social as political. No Amanda disarmed
the delegates and made them relax and Sarek then swooped in and herded them to
his side. Worse yet they liked Amanda so they followed him like sheep to be
sheared.
Adlair
swallowed his whiskey and it had a bitter flavor. Earth newest threat was not
the Romualns or the Klingons no it was one of their own. He never saw that Amanda could actually help
smooth over their relations.
“She
is totally wrapped up in him.” Admiral Wilson said a little disproving.
Farnia
heard that and signed. While Andorian hearing was not as sharp as a Vulcan’s
she could not let that comment pass. She walked over the two humans.
“A
wife should be wrapped up in her husband and so should he in her. Amanda
clearly loves Sarek. She is loyal only to him. Do not speak to make trouble
between them.”
Both
men looked shocked. Andoria was Earth’s second closest ally after Vulcan. Yet
now they wondered.
“Amanda
is my friend. Sarek has done our people a great service. We will not forget
that.”
The
Admiral stiffened. ”We do not like threats Maadam.”
Farnia
smiled. “Neither do I like my friends being threatened. Understand this Admiral
,Amanda came down to our colony when there was great risk. She helped with the
sick when it could have endangered her. She and T’Lara helped us nurse the
worst cases and offered to take them back to our home world. Her husband risked
much to bring us the antidote even if we have not always been the closest
allies. They opened their home to us and shared what they had. We do not forget
our fiends and does something bad happen to either of them. Earth will lose two
allies.”
“You
are not the Ambassador.” The President said angry now. Ho dare she threaten
him.
Farnia
smiled. “No I am not. ‘She sipped her tea. “I do not have to be as polite as
Felix. If harm befalls them, I will claim blood vengeance and all my house will
side with me. That includes my younger brother. “
The
admiral laughed. “And why should that worry us?”
Felix
came to his wife side sensing her anger. “Because My wife is head of her house
even if her brother rules our people.”
The
president paled. “Your brother is-”
Felix
grinned, “To quote my Vulcan friend “Indeed. He is the commander of the Imperal
Guard and our people’s supreme commander. He is very indulgent to his sister,
even if he makes me her mate work hard and long.”
-----------------------------
Sarek
watched the by play as he stood by Amanda’s side. Even with his keen hearing,
he could not hear what was being said. Yet it was clear that the Humans felt
threatened as they paled. He glanced down and was pleased to see his wife had
not noticed her friends threatening her compatriots.
-----------------------------------------
Garak
danced with Adrianna as he heard the threat Farnia made. One more piece of
information to file away. He decided he
had better warn Sarek and perhaps his own government. He would wait on that and
consider all sides. He liked the Andorian and did not wish to see her used as a
pawn. He held his wife close and wondered why he could not just stay here
forever. His mind drifted as he listened to the soft waltz. He wondered again
how he had been conned into coming to Vulcan. He had sent a message to his
commander telling him of his trip. He sighed and admitted it was a little
strange to be the first Romulan on years to be on Vulcan. The moment he had steeped off the shuttle pad
the heat had hit him. He looked out across the plain and his mind had screamed
“Home” A strange peace had enveloped him and he at last understood why his
government wanted Vulcan back. It was almost as if the planet itself called to
him on some deeper level. He loved Romulus but even now accepted he would
likely never again see his home world again. Yet Vulcan hit him on a deeper
level. He knew he did not want to leave it. This was where he belonged and he
knew he would defend her to his last breath. Adrianna sighed as she read his
thoughts. She had expected this would happen after what Amanda had shared about
the planet. She could not be disappointed though she loved Earth dearly. Yet,
like Amanda Earth would now only be a place to visit. Vulcan was going to be
home. She laid her head against Garak and smiled. It was a good thing she loved
the sun.
Skon watched, as their guests seemed
fascinated with the fortress. To him it was simply his home. What he saw in the
eyes of the visiting dignitaries was awe and perhaps fears. He was perplexed at
this response. T’ Lara walked to his side.
“They
seem disturbed my husband?”
“Yes,
I wonder why they seem to fear this home of ours.”
Daniel
and T’ Mara walked over each carrying a drink for their parents. Daniel
grinned. “This place scared the pogies out of them. It is a reminder of what
Vulcan’s people can do. “
“It
is only a building.” T’ Lara said
Daniel
broke out laughing unable to contain himself. “Mother it is carved out of a
mountain. More over it was carved out before humans were even using bronze
tools.” You tamed a dessert and there is water flowing out there. A garden that
rivals the best we have on earth.”
Both
his parents still looked confused.
“Daniel
it was a long time ago.” T’Mara said
“Yes,
but it shows how strong you are, that you are warriors at the heart of it. You
tamed a world harsher then any other. I mean look at it from a human point of
view. While Vulcan is lovely it is a living hell for a people used to water
richness. Your people mastered hell and that is scary.”
“This
is our home not hell.” T’ Lara said stiffly. She was slightly offended at her
son's words.
Daniel
grinned. ”I know. However, they do not think they could have done it. Do you
understand? Most races would never settle such a world without extensive terra
forming. Your people built this and it just a building to you. It is just
there. That is what shocks them the fact that such great deeds are simply taken
for granted as if they have little importance.”
Skon
brow went up as understanding hit. The awe was not for the buildings bit for
the people that built them. “They see us
as conquers?”
Daniel
smiled ”Yes father they see that you have tamed your world. Of course that is
worthy of respect.”
Part 94 (Alpha Pair )
“Daniel
Vulcan is a peaceful world.” T ’Lara insisted. "We have no desire to
conqure anyone."
Daniel
brow rose a trait he was rapidly picking up from his family. “Lematya ,
firestorms, lava wind that can ripe the skin from your body and this is
peaceful?”
The
three Vulcans looked at him clearly perplexed.
“That
is just nature. We do not harm the wildlife and we do not tame natures forces.”
Skon said
Daniel
laughed “Maybe that is the point father. You could but choose not to. “
It
was T’Mara who gained full understanding as a security chief she long ago
learned to temper her responses to fit the situation. “It is that we have the
power but choose to not use it.”
“Yes,
Look at it this way. Everyone sees Cerebus as a puppy funny and sweet. A pet
that is loving and kind.” Daniel pointed out the Pup who was sitting at
Amanda’s feet. “Now watch."
Several Star Fleet officers walked over to
Sarek and Amanda and the pup stood up his hackles rising and his teeth bared.
He may have only been about 60 pounds but he was protective. They watched as
the animal they had all regarded as harmless placed himself between Amanda,
Sarek and the Star Fleet officers. As if he sensed their unease.
In
an instant the pet became the protector and predator more wild then tame.
“See,
they are realizing that appearances can be deceptive. Vulcan may be peaceful
but it is capable of protecting itself and shedding its civilized facade. In
the last months that point has been driven home most clearly. Now they come
here and see what forged your race. Of course they are afraid. You will get any
concessions you ask for Father because they are afraid. In time they will relax
but given that it was Vulcan and not Terra that saved the diplomats you are now
“Top Dog” No pun intended. “ Daniel said “In many ways Terra is like a wolf
pack. They see others in that light and aspect. As of now Amanda and Sarek have
just become Vulcan’s Alpha pair and Earth is concerned. “
“Daniel
Vulcan does not have pack animals.” T’ Lara said
Daniel
grinned “You do now.”
-------------
Amanda
watched Cerebus and sighed he had been being so good. She hated the idea of
having to lock him up. Sarek leaned down and placed a calming hand on the pup.
He knew the animal was reacting to his emotions. He forced his controls tighter.
The animal looked up at him and then sat back down between his mistress and her
mate.
“That
is an interesting dog you have.” Admiral Wilson said.
“He
is a mutt but he is sweet.” Amanda said ‘
The
admiral looked at her and then at Sarek. That animal was solid muscle and he
had the jaws of a pit bull. He was protective and clearly warning everyone he
was protecting the two beings behind him. Wilson was surprised to see the
animal relax at Sarek’s light touch. Watching now he saw the animal shift to
Amanda Grayson’s side as if ordered by Sarek to guard her. Amanda reached down
and stroked the animal and it seemed to relax more dropping down at her feet it
even closed its eyes.
“I
am afraid he is very protective of Sarek and I.” Amanda said
“Well
dogs are man’s best friend.” the Admiral said smiling falsely.
Amanda
laughed as she watched Sarek’s response.
“It would seem Cerebus is different. He is as protective as a Sehlat.”
The
pup looked up and Amanda laughed.
“Really
, Sarek that is alright I know you are not like that giant kitty/bear. He is a
dog Sarek you insulted him.” She was clearly enjoying teasing her husband to
Wilson's shock Sarek merely raised a brow.
“Kitty/Bear
?” Sarek said. Just then IL Echia came
barreling in. He did not like that he had been locked in his masters room. He
sensed Sarek’s unease and came running to protect his master.
Admiral
Wilson and several officers froze as the giant Saber toothed Cat came in. He had
leaped from the balcony and was now stalking the terrified Starfleet officer.
“Ah
Sarek you better get your kitten.” Amanda said laughing.
“Kitten?”
A pale admiral thought ”Kitty/ Bear that thing was a bloody saber toothed
tiger as big as a grizzly bear and
Amanda called it a kitty/bear kitten?”
Cerebus
began to bark as everyone turned as Sarek reached down and caught his Sehlat
fur.
Daniel
looked on and was laughing hard. Garek looked on and hid his amusement at the
humans terror. Not that he blamed him a fully grown Sehlat was a frightening
thing growling and baring its six inch fangs.
Sarek
leaned down to his pet. “Go to our quarters all is well.”
The
animal growled clearly not agreeing. Amanda bit back her laughter and quickly
looked away at Sarek’s glare.{I told you he was not going to like being locked
up.}
{He
was not locked up merely allowed to rest in our room.}
Amanda
grinned as Cerebus went to the sehlats side the two animals each determined to
protect their human and Vulcan.
“Sarek
that is not a kitten.” Admiral Wilson said
“IL
Echia is over 60 years old well past his cub stage.” Sarek said “He should know
better then to charge in when we have guests.”
“Sarek
the poor baby has likely never seen so many different people around of course
he is going to be protective of you.”
“Indeed
that would seem the case.” Sarek said feeling a little sheepish at the animals
stubborn natures.
Part 95 (Caged power)
The
Admiral was paralyzed with fear. He had faced Klingons and Romulans and not blinked
and eye. Yet here stood Sarek petting a saber toothed tiger like it was a
common house cat. He been slightly afraid of Amanda’s dog but a dog was
something he understood. This cat on the other hand was a thing of his
nightmares. It had to be over 200 pounds of solid muscle and it had six inch
long fangs. The paws were as large as his size fifteen shoe. The claws on the
creature looked like sharp daggers and Sarek Damn him was petting it and
running his fingers over its fangs. Wilson swallowed hard and wondered how such
a people could be so fearless as to tame such things as pets. He watched as
Sarek attempted to move the creature out of the room. It stubbornly remained at
his masters side.
“Sarek
maybe you should take the puppy out. You know that “IL Echia will follow you
both.”
“Perhaps
you are correct, It is logical to assume IL Echia will follow us. “Sarek said
He looked at the pup. “Come Cerebus lets go outside. IL Echia come.”
The
puppy jumped up eager to go play he was on Sarek’s heels.IL Ehcia growled
clearly not pleased and followed after Sarek and the puppy. He was not going to
be left behind.
Amanda
stifled a giggle Sarek had such a look of contrition on his face. She knew he
was battling laughter at the situation and sending him out would help his
controls. The look on the human’s face was amazing. She rose and excused
herself to gain control herself. She walked over to see Skon and T’ Lara hoping
their presence would help her control her own emotions.
--------------------
Garak
watched the Sehlat and Dog follow Sarek outside. He grinned and decided that
Rordan would need a pet. He rather liked the Sehlat and the dog had possibilies
as well.
“Oh
no. We are not having one of those things as a pet. It would eat Rordan.”
“Adrianna
we will need one. After all you are soon to have a baby. Rordan already asked
me if he could have a puppy. I said we procure him one once we found a house.”
“Do
you have any idea how much work a puppy is?”
“No,
But he said every boy needed a dog. He showed me several documentaries on it.
One was called Benji, then there was Rin Tin Tin. I believe a dog would be a
good protector and a Sehlat would give us all extra comfort and protection here
on Vulcan. I gave him my word.”
Adrianna
sighed and realized her son was very resourceful. “It is not required and that
was a video. “ Garak looked at her and she sighed knowing that they would be
getting a puppy and a Sehlat cub. The look was just to much to resist. Garak
looking like a little child pleading. Her heart melted. Her husband was trying
to make it work with her son. She sighed. “Alright. Buy him his pets. Garak you
get to help teach him to care for them. “
Garak
smiled and hugged her. Adrianna wondered how many more times he would wrap her
around his fingers because she suddenly knew she would never deny him anything.
Fifteen
minutes latter Sarek came back in. He quickly went to his wife’s side as T’Para
came out to announce Dinner would be served. Sarek escorted Amanda into the
dinning area and they were followed in. Everyone took their seats as Sarek and
Amanda joined Skon and T’Lara at the head table.
Skon
looked at Sarek for a moment his eyes showing a pride that slightly shocked his
eldest son. Skon then faced their guests.
“Welcome
to you all. I am going to hand this over to my son and his lovely wife as it
was their idea to invite you all to our home. Know that we are honored to have
you all here.” Skon said
Sarek
bowed slightly to his father and faced the now seated guests. He extended his
fingers to his wife. Amanda took them and stood at his side. A united front
that calmly faced deligates from every Federation world and Vulcan’s allies.
“Welcome
to the Keep. Once this great building defended the city from invaders now it is
a reminder that to have peace one must remain vigilant and strong. It reminds
us all that family and our friends are the most important things. Everyone here
is a family member or an ally. That is what the Federation is an alliance of
individual worlds and domains united to protect each other. I hope that our
being here at the keep helps us all remember that Peace comes through eternal
vigilance and strength. That the unity of purpose ensures prosperity for all.
Now please satisfy your huger and thirst and know that Vulcan only seeks peace
with her friends and allies. That we seek to find new ones to greet as equals.
As Surak said Infinite Combinations and Infinite Diversity that is what makes
us strong. To New Frontiers where we may find many new peoples who will someday
be friends.”
The
Preservers watched as Sarek’s golden tongue one over the delegates even Earth a
few hours latter would agree that the Prime Directive should be adopted so new
peoples could gain a starting point of trust.
“Amanda
has done it. She has show Sarek how to bend.” Harmony said
“Yes
and she is blending the cultures. Soon it will be as North America a mosaic
piece. Each adding a different shade and texture to the Federation. They will
together lay the ground work to peace in this Galaxcy.” Gabriel said smiling.
“And
with Garak’s help reunification with Romulus and Remis will also be possible.”
Michael said smiling.
“The
child Amanda will soon carry will bend
those worlds to his will. He will help save the Klingons and he will take a
Romulan as his bride. His friendship with the Regant will mend the rifts
between humans and Romulans. “
“Their
grand daughter will sit upon the Romulan throne and that will draw them to an
alliance with the Federation. Young Daniel will protect them and help create
the new race. A race of human/Vulcan children. “Harmony said smiling. “His and
T’Mara’s example will ensure that Sarek gifts his wife with the son we must
have.”
Adrianna
will tame Garak and this will ensure that Romulas will be wary of the Federation
long enough for their tobe peace.
Gabriel
frowned “The children that are being bred for Romulus will frightened Vulcan.
We can not stop those crimes from occurring."
“Yes
but it is because of them that She will be born. A warrior strong an true. One
with the will to protect her mate against all odds and to birth the ruling
line." Harmony said “She will be forged in hades itself but her light will
be a balm to his confused soul. She alone will understand him.”
“We
have done all we can for now." The eldest said “Come now we must check on
our other children. They to must be made ready.”
Gabriel
laughed as he watched the Federation being bent to the will of one small human girl
who wielded her power so subtly not even her Vulcan mate understood she was
guiding them to peace. Gabriel wondered absently if Amanda even realized the
influence she was having? Did she even know her presence was changing
everything? He decided it did not matter as long as it lead to peace.
The End
Or is it perhaps the beginning
of a New Galaxy? Next Installment : IDIC - Future King.